Night and Day

by Jay David

First published 30th of December, 2016

The ongoing conflict between Equestria and the Lunar Kingdom, and Twilight Sparkle's place in the middle

Two nations, divided by centuries, ruled by two sisters who long ago parted ways. Into this conflict is Twilight Sparkle, a young unicorn who does all she can to keep the peace, and hopes that, one day, a lasting friendship can be forged.

Two Kingdoms - Storytime

Long ago, in the great and bountiful land of Equestria, there were two sisters of immense power and wisdom. All ponies across the land, earth pony, pegasus and unicorn alike looked to them for guidance, for leadership and for inspiration.

The eldest sister raised the sun, watching over the land in the light of day, and was known throughout as being fair and gentle. Kindness and compassion were her words and deeds, and to the ponies of Equestria, she was as beloved a figure as they could have ever hoped for.

The younger sister though? She raised the moon, and watched over the dark times of the night. While the elder was gentle, she was direct. Action over words was her path in life, and those who served her knew it well. Though perhaps not as loved as her elder sibling, she was nevertheless admired, respected, and perhaps even feared.

For a time, they ruled together, each having equal voice, and Equestria prospered over their joint guidance. But, as with all good things, this too came to an end. So different were they, so split their ways of ruling, that soon conflict emerged between them. While both believed that theirs was the true way for their people, neither would accept the ways of the other, even loving each other as they did.

Arguments arose time and again, and it became clear that their shared stewardship of Equestria could not last under such bitterness. Eventually, their divisions came to their inevitable end, and the younger sister chose to split entirely from her elder. Many followed, and while it broke the elder's heart to see it happen, she nevertheless did nothing as her sister and her followers left Equestria.

Many years have passed since that day, and while the ponies of our land know that the elder sister rules them well, those who did not stay, those who followed the younger, they are still out there, beyond the places where Equestrians will not go. Will they return? Will the two peoples become one again? Nopony can say. But even so, after a thousand years, the ponies of the moon have become more akin to legend than history.

But, as any with wisdom can tell you...even legends can come back one day.

A lavender hoof gently closed the pages of the large book in her lap, and as Twilight's horn lit up, she carefully set her glasses aside for the time being. Instead, and after putting the book itself away, she turned her attention once more to the one before her. A young drake, snuggled cosily in the confines of his bed, looking up to her with wide eyes.

"Is that story true, Mom? Is there really another Princess out there?"

The unicorn mare giggled slightly, reaching forward and giving a loving pat to the top of his head.

"Who can say, Spike? Who can say? It was a very long time ago, and if such a thing truly did happen...well...I suppose it'll be quite a day if we find out."

Spike nodded to this, looking up to his elder with a smile.

"Thank you for the story."

Smiling, Twilight leaned forward, planting a tender kiss upon his forehead.

"You're welcome, Spike. Now, try and get some sleep. You and I have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow."

Spike nodded, getting himself even more comfortable in his bed, much to Twilight's amusement. Turning, she moved closer to the still-burning candle on Spike's bedside table, giving a brief puff out of her mouth, blowing the tiny flame out. Though dark, she knew her way well through the room, and was soon at the door of the place. Briefly, she looked over her shoulder, seeing her young charge smiling back to her, to which she could not help but reciprocate.

"Goodnight, Spike."

"Goodnight, Mom," he replied.

And with that, the mare closed the door behind herself, taking this moment of solitude to let out a deep sigh. When the moment had passed, however, she took in her new surroundings, the pristine and immaculately-kept library. A massive window stood nearby, gazing out at not only the rest of Canterlot, but also the nearby palace. Even at night, they were both marvels to behold, and as Twilight trotted over, she mused in her situation.

"Okay...now...she'll arrive there tomorrow at..."

But she didn't get the chance to finish, as just then, there was a relatively quiet knocking at her door. While taken aback by this, Twilight soon composed herself, walking over to the thing and using her magic to open it up. When she did, she smiled once more, as she now stared into a familiar bespectacled face.

"Ah, Moondancer. Nice to see you."

The other mare nodded, smiling back and adjusting her glasses slightly.

"You too, Twilight. Sorry for getting to you so late."

But Twilight raised a hoof, stopping her.

"Think nothing of it. Spike's already in bed, so I don't have anything going on right now."

Nodding, Moondancer looked down to her hoof, before offering her friend what she held within it; a small parchment.

"Well, I got all those names you needed."

Smiling in appreciation, Twilight took what was offered, unrolling it and giving the contents of the parchment a quick glance.

"So...this is everypony I need to talk to when me and Spike get there?"

Again, Moondancer nodded.

"Yep. With any luck, they'll have already sorted out most of what you need to look over when you get there."

Looking up from the paper, Twilight gave the other mare a warm smile.

"Thank you, Moondancer."

A thoughtful look crossed her face.

"You know...if you want to come along...?"

But this time, it was Moondancer's turn to raise a hoof, chuckling slightly as she did so.

"Oh no! This is your task, remember? You're the Princess' apprentice, so you should be the one to overlook all of this. I'm just happy to stay here and keep on studying for our exams."

A smirk crossed her face after saying that.

"Besides, like Minuette said, who better than Twilight Sparkle to organize the Summer Sun Celebration?"

Twilight rolled her eyes to that.

"Oh please, Moondancer! It's not as if this party is going to be the end of the world if I'm not there."

Two Kingdoms - Ponyville

This high up, the wind was rushing past about as fast as one would expect, causing Twilight some measure of grief as her mane continually flapped in front of her face. With every few seconds, she would devote some time to setting the stray strands back in their place, much to the amusement of Spike, who stood at her side. The gleaming royal carriage that carried them was moving swiftly through the skies, with clear blue and bright sunlight greeting them wherever they travelled. The young drake often looked over the edge, marvelled at the sights below. But as for Twilight, her current mane situation had finally reached its end, as a look of sheer frustration crossed her eyes.

"That's it!"

Her horn lit up, and a small blue scrunchie emerged from the saddle bags she carried upon her back. After taking a few seconds to force her mane into a bun atop her head, she levitated the scrunchie into it, holding her mane still at long last. Letting out a sigh of relief, she finally glanced to her son, worry now breaking out on her face.

"Keep a safe distance from the edge, Spike!"

The youngster did as told, taking a cautious step backwards, before giving his Mother a nervous smile.

"Sorry, Mom."

The mare sighed, regaining her smile and giving the youth a quick pat on the head.

"Don't worry about it. I guess I'm just nervous about this whole thing."

Looking to her, Spike took a step closer to her, his face looking far more confident than hers was right now.

"It'll be fine. You're the best there is when it comes to organizing stuff!"

A blush of modesty emerged on Twilight's cheeks.

"Thank you, Spike. But this is still going to take some time. There are plenty of ponies to speak to."

Spike opened his mouth to speak again, only to stop when, despite the rushing of the wind around them, both he and Twilight now heard the sound of somepony clearing their throat. They turned in unison to see that it was one of the royal guards, who raised a hoof to point ahead of where they were flying. Looking up, both passengers saw what it was; a small village some distance away. Once again, Spike returned to his earlier excitement, and briefly forgot his Mother's warning, grabbing hold of the edge of the carriage.

"There it is! Ponyville!"

Twilight nodded, a smile growing upon her lips, as she took a step to her son and placed a hoof on his shoulder. Unfortunately, owing to her eyesight, it strained her to see it properly. As such, she lit up her horn and put her glasses, which had been resting atop her head, fully onto her eyes. Now, she could see that it was indeed Ponyville. A quiet and peaceful sort of place, at least from the looks of it. Even from this distance, Twilight was able to see the many ponies there, all going about their day, even as they continued their approach. But, before she could think any further on the matter, her eyes drifted yet again to the young dragon, as the latter then spoke up.

"What's that?"

He raised a single claw and pointed to something just beyond Ponyville, causing Twilight to look up also. It was something that, quite frankly, she hadn't really given much thought to prior to Spike pointing it out. A vast forest, stretching from the borders of Ponyville, reaching out far into the horizon. Perhaps it was simply because they were descending by now, but even so, it seemed to go on forever. But that alone was not what caught the mare's interest. No. Because, for whatever reason, looking at that forest gave her a sense of uneasiness. Something she couldn't quite put her hoof on.

"I...I don't know what it is, Spike."

Her tone must have had a tint of nervousness to it, for Spike now looked to her with some concern. Recognising this, Twilight cleared her throat, giving him another reassuring pat on the head.

"Let's not dwell on it. We have a lot to...ah, there we go!"

Spike turned to see what she was looking at, and noticed immediately that there was somepony there in the centre of Ponyville. It was the same spot that they appeared to be aiming for to land in, so whoever it was, clearly they were there to welcome the two of them. Both Spike and Twilight made sure to grip the edge of the carriage as, at long last, the thing landed safely in the middle of town. After noticeably exhaling over this, Twilight smiled to her son, before then turning and hopping off the carriage. And it was here that the one waiting for them finally spoke up.

"Welcome to Ponyville!"

It was a mare, clearly older than Twilight, judging from the grey in her mane, who walked about with a pair of glasses. Twilight smiled, taking a few steps closer to the stranger.

"It's nice to be here, Miss...?"

The other mare let out a brief laugh.

"Oh, where are my manners? I am Mayor Mare!"

Twilight gave a nod.

"Twilight Sparkle. A pleasure to meet you."

The Mayor stretched out an open hoof, and Twilight instinctively took hold of it, giving a friendly shake before then glancing over her shoulder.

"Don't forget your bag, Spike."

The youngster gave a nod, reaching over for a small bag that had, until now, been quietly resting in the corner of the carriage. As he did this, the guards who had been pulling it began to unhook themselves from their bindings, giving themselves a quick stretch before giving each other a short nod. Twilight watched them go, no doubt to perform some other duties before the Summer Sun Celebration got underway. But, for now, she turned once more to the older mare.

"I'm looking forward to seeing what you and your townsfolk have in store for us, Mayor."

A look of pride crossed the latter's face.

"Oh, I assure you, Miss Sparkle, you will not be disappointed. Everypony here has been working tirelessly to ensure that Princess Celestia will be arriving to a spectacular celebration!"

Twilight nodded.

"I'm glad to hear it. With luck, she'll be arriving in a few hours."

The Mayor nodded silently, prompting Twilight to continue.

"I realise that it's tradition for her to make her public appearance during the night before the sun's raising, but she wanted to get here a little earlier this time."

The other mare regained her earlier smile.

"Ah! Hoping to see what Ponyville has to offer, I take it?"

Twilight nodded in response.

"Yes. As you know, she doesn't get this far from Canterlot very often."

But the Mayor simply raised a hoof.

"Say no more! We'll make sure we give her a good impression of our humble little hometown!"

Twilight smiled back in a polite fashion, even though anypony with even a modicum of talent in reading people could tell that she was simply accepting an obvious political courtesy right now. But, thankfully, the Mayor had not picked up on her insight, instead giving a sweeping gesture to the rest of the town around them.

"I take it you wish to inspect what we've done so far?"

The apprentice of the sun nodded, briefly looking down to Spike, who had been quietly standing beside her for some time now, before glancing back up to her host.

"Indeed. I believe it's...Sweet Apple Acres we have to visit first?"

The Mayor beamed.

"Of course! Please, allow me to escort you!"

Not one to refuse such an offer, Twilight gave a silent gesture, giving the Mayor all the permission she needed to get underway, heading towards what had to be the farm. However, no sooner had the three of them taken a few steps away from their landing spot when, for some reason, Twilight felt a sudden chill down her spine. She turned, looking around for what might have caused her to feel that way, only to stop when she spotted something through a gap between two nearby houses. It was that forest again, which, even now, seemed darker than she remembered. She didn't know why, but something in her just compelled her to ask.

"If I may ask...what is that?"

Mayor Mare stopped, and for a time, she didn't know what Twilight was talking about. But, as soon as she realised what had caught her attention, her smile faltered for the first time in this visit. The look on her face made it clear that she very much didn't want to talk about this, but even so, the question had nevertheless been asked. So, after taking a moment to properly compose herself, the older pony gave her answer.

"Ah...that would be Everfree Forest, Miss Sparkle. An ancient place, by all accounts. Not really the kind of wood you'd want to find yourself."

Twilight looked to her, a slight frown forming on her face.

"Dangerous?"

The Mayor hesitated, before giving her response.

"Let's just say...we've grown used to having it nearby."

There was fear in her words, Twilight could feel it. So much so that, for now, she decided to let the matter go, pointing ahead to their original path. The Mayor, clearly relieved, nodded right back, before starting to once more head off, with Twilight and Spike close behind her. But, all the way, the younger mare could not help but look back to that place.

For when she looked to it, there was something there that made her feel as if it was staring at her.

Two Kingdoms - Apples

Thankfully, the weather had remained pleasant during the Mayor's tour of Ponyville, which Twilight was immensely grateful for. After all, if her mentor was going to come here, it wouldn't do to have the local weather team slacking off. As she and Spike walked along the town's streets, their host would often point to the various venues the place had to offer. Sugar Cube Corner, the local flower shop, and so on and so forth. But all Twilight could think of right now was her current task, getting to Sweet Apple Acres. Hence why her expression was one of focus right now. But, in the end, her patience was rewarded, and the Mayor soon stopped as she reached the edge of what appeared to be a small woodland.

"Here we are!"

Looking to it in earnest, Twilight found herself pleasantly surprised by the idyllic look of her new location. Row upon row of carefully tended-to apple trees, giving a quite inviting feel to this farmstead. Giving a brief nod, she looked to the elder mare beside her.

"Very nice. And you're sure the Apple Family can accommodate the banquet?"

A brief giggle escaped the Mayor.

"Oh, I assure you, they very much can. If you need to go anywhere for good food in this town, it's the Apples."

For the first time, her enthusiasm seemed to be genuine, leading to a small smile on the part of Twilight. However, before any of them could make their way further in, they were halted by the arrival of the sound of rapidly-approaching hoofsteps. Turning, they saw that it was a smaller mare, panting as she ran towards the Mayor. At present, she was holding a number of important-looking papers, and once there, she took a moment to catch her breath before finally looking to the Mayor.

"Madame Mayor! There's been...well..."

The Mayor frowned.

"Spit it out, Quill!"

The other mare nodded.

"It's just...those two guards wanted to talk to you about security arrangements."

Hearing that, the Mayor turned to Twilight, clearly taken aback by this news. But, rather than seeming upset by this, as she'd probably been expecting, Twilight merely maintained her warm smile.

"It's fine. Spike and me can probably carry on from here. Go. See what they need."

A moment of hesitancy crossed the Mayor's face, but with the reassuring tone Twilight had taken, I wasn't long before the older mare returned the gesture by giving a slight bow of her head. With that, she turned, now joining her assistant in trotting back towards the centre of Ponyville. Once Twilight had seen her off, she turned her attention yet again to the farm beside her, giving the young dragon nearby a quick nod before, at last, starting to walk within. As one would expect of a place this large, it took quite a while for the mare and her charge to find their way around. The apple trees seemed to go on forever, which was something that Spike seemed to want to comment on.

"So...how are we going to find these ponies?"

Twilight looked to her son, giving him a small smile.

"Don't worry, Spike. They'll be around. We just have to...ah, there we go!"

Spike stopped, seeing where his Mother was now looking. There, just a few yards ahead of them, was an orange earth pony mare, about the same sort of age as Twilight. She ran across the space in-between the trees, before dramatically spinning around and giving the closest tree a good sharp kick with her hind legs. Barely a moment had passed before this resulted in the tree giving up its fruit, which promptly fell into a series of baskets that had been expertly placed on the ground below. After taking a moment to look proud of this, the newcomer soon realised that she had an audience, and took on a more hearty smile, taking a few steps closer to both Twilight and Spike.

"Well howdy there, folks! Name's Applejack!"

Twilight nodded.

"Nice to meet you. I'm Twilight, and this is Spike."

Hearing that, Applejack's eyes widened slightly.

"Oh yeah! Yer the pair from Canterlot, ain't ya?"

Again, Twilight nodded, prompting Applejack to continue.

"Well, if yer lookin ta check up on the food, ya needn't worry. We Apples have got it all covered."

Twilight's smile widened.

"That's good to hear. The Mayor gave some pretty glowing praise of your cooking, Miss Applejack."

The other mare chuckled to this.

"Heck, girl! No need ta be so formal! It's just Applejack! An' the Mayor spoke true. Y'all won't find better grub this side o' Equestria, y'all mark mah words!"

Her confidence was almost infectious, as Twilight looked to her in a manner that very clearly suggested that she believed her. But, it wasn't long after when she took on a more cynical expression.

"I'm inclined to believe you...but just to be sure, I'd like to take a look at what you've got myself."

There was every opportunity for Applejack to be offended or feel slighted over this remark, but thankfully, this turned out not to be the case. Instead, she gave a nod and turned right back around.

"Sure thing! Ah'll take ya ta mah home. We've got a couple of tasty pies just freshly baked if y'all want a preview!"

As she started to walk, Twilight followed, her tone a bit more calm as she replied to that.

"You're sure we won't be imposing?"

As before, Applejack let out a laugh.

"Hardly! Now that our annual reunion with all our kin is over, we got plenty o' space around."

But, after a few more steps, the farmer stopped, and while Twilight was a little surprised by this, she was even more surprised when Applejack turned to her again, her confidence wavering slightly for the first time since this visit began.

"Truth be told...ah'm actually kinda nervous. Nopony in mah family has seen royalty in generations. Heck, it's coz of her that we even have this land, goin all the way back ta mah Great-Grandpappy. Ah just hope the Princess likes what we can give her after all she's done fer us."

While taken aback at this sincere confession on the part of her new host, Twilight soon looked to her with a renewed smile, taking a step forward and speaking to Applejack with softness in her words.

"You have nothing to worry about, Applejack. I know the Princess, and trust me when I say that she's bound to love what you give her."

Seeing the open and honest expression on Twilight's face as she'd said that, Applejack stood tall once more, giving an enthusiastic nod before turning right around again and gesturing to her two companions.

"In that case...let's not waste any more daylight, y'all! Ah'm sure ya got lots ta do today!"

To that, Twilight gave out a brief dry laugh of her own.

"Yeah...no argument on that one."

Two Kingdoms - Birdsong

Walking away from the border of Sweet Apple Acres, it was obvious that both Twilight and Spike had experienced a pleasant time there. Spike especially seemed to be enjoying himself, as he rubbed his belly with a contented smile upon his face.

"That was a delicious pie!"

Twilight giggled.

"Yes, it was well-made. I think it's safe to say the food situation is in good hooves with that family."

Smiling back, Spike glanced up to his Mother yet again.

"So...who's next?"

Hearing that, Twilight turned her gaze up to the sky.

"Well...the skies are pretty clear today, so I don't think we need to talk with the local pegasi weather teams. And as for decorations, the Mayor assured us that they've already been taken care of down at Town Hall. So..."

She stopped to think, but only for a moment.

"...I think our next stop is to look for the ones providing the entertainment for the evening."

That caught Spike's interest.

"Really? What kind of entertainment?"

Looking ahead, the unicorn beside him started to walk off, with him close behind as he heard her give her answer.

"Well, if you can believe it, there's apparently a pony here who can train birds to sing. At least, that's what our itinerary informed us."

Spike gained an incredulous look.

"No offense, Mom, but I'll believe that when I hear it."

The mare seemed to share his views on the matter.

"We won't know anything unless we find her, so I suggest we get to it."

And get to it they did, as both Twilight and Spiked continued to head on back into the centre of Ponyville. Pony after pony they asked, and whenever the subject of singing birds came up, they all repeated the same name to them; Fluttershy. So, with a name in hoof, they set off, trying to find this mare and her apparently well-trained birds. It took the better part of an hour, but soon, they found themselves once more towards the outer edges of the town, where there were plenty of trees and other greenery about. Spike, having at last walked off his food from earlier, looked to his carer with some concern.

"What if we can't find her?"

Twilight looked down to him, opening her mouth to reply, only to be halted when, all of a sudden, there was a loud and distinct sound of birds nearby. Immediately, both of them started looking around for whoever might be causing it, before then electing to look over a nearby set of hedges. Their efforts were rewarded when, to their amazement, the stories they'd heard now seemed to be proven true. For there, just ahead of where they were hiding, was a tree filled to the brim with all sorts of colourful and exotic-looking birds, all singing in unison. And before them, standing at the base of the tree, was a yellow pegasus mare, who bore a short pink mane that stopped just at her neck. But, as the songs continued, the mare had a somewhat unsatisfied look on her face, which then morphed into a softer smile as she flapped her wings and made her way up to the tree.

"Mr Sparrow? Remember what we discussed before? Just hold that one note a tiny bit longer, okay?"

Her voice was soft, almost to the point of a whisper, and yet, there seemed to be an indescribable sense of assertiveness and authority behind it. Certainly enough to get the birds in line, that much was certain, as the sparrow in question gave a dutiful nod before ruffling its feathers, much to the mare's delight. And it was here, during the lull in-between birdsongs, when Twilight finally chose to make her presence known.

"Um...excuse me?"

Instantly, all of the birds looked as if they wanted to fly away at the arrival of this newcomer, but one look from the mare, who Twilight was certain at this point was the Fluttershy she was told of, with her reassuring smile, stopped them right in their tracks, calming them down considerably. With that matter settled, the mare turned to Twilight, taking a step forward before speaking up to her in that same soft tone she'd used with the birds.

"I don't believe we've met. Are you the new arrival from Canterlot?"

Twilight nodded, prompting a wider smile on the other mare.

"I'm Fluttershy. Pleased to meet you."

The young unicorn returned the smile.

"Twilight. Same."

Both mares reach out their hooves and shook in a friendly manner.

"I'm guessing you wanted to hear what my birds had to offer?" Fluttershy asked.

But Twilight shook her head to this.

"That was the plan, but after hearing what you've got them doing already, I'd say there's little for me to be worried about."

Nodding, Fluttershy looked over to her feathered friends, speaking up in a happier manner than before.

"Did you hear that, everybody? You're all doing so well!"

Her words elicited a number of happy and cheerful squawks and other bird noises from those gathered in the tree, and as this continued, Fluttershy looked to Twilight once more.

"They've been practising for ages now. I'm glad to hear that you like them."

Again, Twilight gave a smile.

"Certainly! I don't know how you do it, but you clearly have a gift for dealing with them."

A brief look of pride crossed Fluttershy's face, which she then buried before a more modest blush.

"Oh, I suppose animals and I just have a liking for each other, that's all."

Twilight was clearly in agreement over that, and would have no doubt wanted to speak to her further on the matter. But before she got the opportunity to do so, Fluttershy's attention then seemed to be drawn to something else, as a look of shock now plastered her whole face. It didn't take long for Twilight to realise that it was Spike she was staring at.

"Oh! Of course. This is Spike."

The small dragon took a step closer and gave a brief wave to their new acquaintance.

"Nice to meet you, Miss Fluttershy."

At this, Fluttershy finally broke out of her trance-like state, kneeling down slightly to look Spike right in the eye, all while bearing a look that one would normally expect when they saw adorable or small animals.

"I've never seen a baby dragon before! Oh, he is just the most precious thing!"

Naturally, Spike's chest puffed up slightly, as he glanced up to his Mother with a smirk.

"Hear that, Mom? I'm precious!"

Of course, Twilight couldn't help but roll her eyes at that. However, the young dragon's words had the effect of causing some measure of surprise in Fluttershy, as she now looked once more to Twilight.

"Um...Mom?"

Though a little taken aback, Twilight quickly regained her composure, clearing her throat before giving a slight nod.

"Yes. Spike is my son."

Immediately, understanding dawned on Fluttershy's expression.

"Ah. So I'm guessing...?"

She didn't finish, for Twilight already knew where she was going with this, leading to her giving a pre-emptive answer.

"Adopted? Yes."

There was a small nod on the part of Fluttershy, before she then regarded the two with a warmer expression.

"Well then...it seems we have that much in common at least."

As one would expect, this prompted more than a little surprise for the unicorn and her dragon companion.

"Oh? You mean...?" Twilight started.

Fluttershy nodded, her expression now one of fondness as she looked over her shoulder to the nearby town.

"Her name is Scootaloo. The sweetest little filly you could ever meet."

Looking back, Fluttershy now started to look a touch excited.

"Oh! Wouldn't it be wonderful if we could introduce our children to one another? Have them be friends?"

A smile crossed Twilight's face yet again, as she too now seemed to share in this joint-motherly excitement.

"I'd love to!"

And of course, neither mare was aware of the somewhat indignant look Spike now bore as he grumbled under his breath.

"Sure, arrange a play-date like I'm not even here!"

Neither of the mares had heard him, and instead, Fluttershy looked at long last to her bird friends, addressing them in that same assertive tone as before.

"That'll be all today, friends. Keep on practising, alright?"

There were a number of nods to that, as each of them began to fly away, leaving only the two ponies and Spike behind. Now alone, Fluttershy looked to Twilight, her face one of curiosity.

"I assume you'll be staying the night for the celebration?"

Twilight nodded.

"Yep. Me and Spike have been given leave to stay in the town library for the night."

Fluttershy considered that.

"Would...would you like me to show you where it is?"

Hearing that, Twilight's smile widened.

"I'd be honoured. Truth be told, I actually don't have anypony else to talk things over with for the time being. So I guess it'd be good to get settled in before the Princess arrives."

Clearly pleased with that, Fluttershy turned around, heading off for Ponyville, with Twilight and Spike quickly catching up. As they travelled, however, Fluttershy could not help but ask the question that had clearly been burning in her mind for some time.

"So...how did you come across a baby dragon?"

A nostalgic look crossed Twilight's face at that, all while Spike gained a "here we go again" sort of expression, as the former started to reply.

"Well...it all began when I was just a little filly..."

Two Kingdoms - Welcome

"So...he just hatched? All from magic?"

The sheer enthrallment upon Fluttershy's face as she spoke that question was plain for all to see, and Twilight, who seemed to be more than eager to tell this story, simply gave a smile and a nod.

"That's right. It was a strange thing...but at the end of it all, there he was."

Fluttershy looked away, clearly astonished by what she'd just heard. As for Spike, he simply carried on just a few steps ahead of them, grumbling under his breath.

"Oh sure, Mom, just tell the story of my birth to everypony that asks why don't ya!"

Twilight cast him a brief irritated glance, before resuming her smile and looking back to Fluttershy.

"I meant what I said before about your idea, Fluttershy, about our children. Having Spike get some more friends would be good for him."

The animal lover seemed pleased by this, but Spike, finally stopping for a moment, turned to look right at his Mother.

"I already have a whole bunch of friends, Mom!"

But Twilight merely placed a hoof upon his shoulder before replying.

"I mean your own age, Spike. Spending time with ponies like Moondancer and Minuette is all well and good, but a growing child like you needs peers their own age group. It's vital for proper development."

Spike stared at her, raising an eyebrow.

"...How many parenting books told you that one?"

Twilight paused, doing her best not to look him in the eye, before eventually looking a little embarrassed.

"...Twelve?"

Spike slapped his forehead in frustration, all while Fluttershy found herself giggling to this little moment between them. However, mere moments later, the pegasus mare looked ahead, her eyes widening somewhat as she pointed to what she now looked at.

"Well, there it is!"

Both Twilight and Spike now turned to see what she was talking about. And here, they took on a joint look of surprise. For there, right in the middle of an open space in the town, was what appeared to be a large tree. And yet, upon further inspection, they found that it bore many of the features of a building, such as windows and a front door. After taking a moment to take in this spectacle, both of them turned to Fluttershy, clearly awaiting some clarification, which the latter was more than willing to give.

"Golden Oak Library. Your home for the night."

Twilight smiled widely to this.

"Oh! Let's take a closer look!"

And off she went, trotting at a faster pace than before, with Fluttershy walking closely behind her. As for Spike, he took a brief moment to hold back, folding his arms and regarding the building with a somewhat more serious look.

"Huh...a literal tree-house? That's...kinda cool, actually."

Of course, as soon as he realised that he was falling behind, he upped the pace, running as fast as his little legs could carry him. Thankfully, it didn't take him long to catch up to his Mother, just in time to see her place her hoof upon the knob of the library's front door.

"Well...let's see what the place is like!"

Unbeknownst to Twilight, Fluttershy was doing her best to hold back what appeared to be a giggle of some sort. But the young unicorn merely walked on in, seeing nothing but darkness as she entered the library for the first time. Spike followed soon after, and together, the two of them squinted through the gloom to see if they could see anything discernible. Instead, what they got, to their eternal surprise, was a sudden flash of light, as all around them, they saw dozens of smiling ponies, mares and stallions alike. Before either of them could say or do anything in response to this, they all cried out in unison.

"WELCOME TO PONYVILLE!!!"

It didn't take long for the two newcomers to figure out what was going on, as they could now see that the interior of the library had been decorated with all manner of balloons, streamers and banners, all giving a happy and jovial feel to the place. As one would expect, Twilight was a little taken aback by all of this.

"I...I...I don't know what to say."

As for Spike, he knew exactly what to say.

"A party?! Awesome!"

A chuckle was heard in response to that. One which, to Twilight's ears, seemed more than a little familiar. And soon, her suspicions were proved true, as the friendly face of Applejack now emerged from the crowd, taking off her hat and speaking to them both in that assured way of hers.

"Sorry ta catch y'all off-guard like this, but we figured it'd be good ta give y'all a proper welcome ta town!"

Twilight turned as Fluttershy then made her way beside her, smiling just as much as Applejack as she spoke.

"Oh yes, we felt that is was the least we could do, after everything you're doing to make sure everything's in order."

After faltering slightly, Twilight regained her composure, returning the smile.

"This is...this is wonderful. Thank you all so much for this!"

While Applejack understandably blushed over the praise, she replied with a far more humble tone.

"Well shucks, sugarcube, y'all are sweet ta say. But we didn't actually do the plannin of all of all this."

Twilight cocked her head in confusion, only to be kept from saying anything further when, all of a sudden, a new and unexpected voice came from the now-chattering crowd.

"That would be me."

It was a somewhat high-pitched voice, and it was only moments afterwards when Twilight and Spike saw its owner. Another mare, light pink in her fur and dark-pink in her long and straight mane. She smiled as she approached the two, reaching out a hoof.

"Pinkie Pie. Pleased to meet you."

Clearing her throat a little, Twilight took the hoof, shaking it.

"Twilight Sparkle. And...well...thank you for doing all this."

The other mare gave a brief laugh to that, looking over her shoulder to her work.

"Yeah, parties have always been my thing, ever since I was a filly. Birthdays, weddings, you name it, I got it."

Spike looked to her, clearly impressed.

"You did all of this?! Wow, you must really like parties!"

Pinkie turned to him with a raised eyebrow.

"Like them? No...I love them! All the fun and the excitement, seeing everypony smile and have a great time, it just...it just..."

Then, to the shock of both Twilight and Spike, Pinkie's mane, which had been as straight as an arrow this whole time, suddenly poofed up into a more wild and fluffy look. This was soon coupled with a more excited and widely-smiled expression upon Pinkie's face as she started to speak in a somewhat rapid-fire manner.

"Seeing everypony love what I do is just so great! Hearing them laugh and be all gaspy when they see the surprise bit, that just makes me feel all bubbly and sweet and..."

Then, almost as quickly as she started, she stopped, looking almost embarrassed over what had just happened. She cleared her throat somewhat before turning to Applejack who, almost out of reflex, handed her a comb. The party-planner took it and, right in front of Twilight and Spike, started to comb her mane back to the way it had been before.

"Um...sorry about that. Parties kinda bring out...well...a bit more excitement out of me."

Though still unsure of what she'd just witnessed, Twilight nevertheless gave a small giggle.

"Yes...I can see that."

Having finally got her mane back the way she liked it, Pinkie returned to smiling softly as before.

"Well...don't let me keep you. Enjoy the party. Chances are we'll be getting another one very soon."

Twilight nodded.

"We will...and thank you."

Pinkie nodded back, before then turning and heading off to speak to some of the other ponies here. Now alone with her son, Twilight watched all the happy and smiling faces of those who had gathered here to welcome the two of them to the town. Naturally, she couldn't help but feel somewhat contented, as well as flattered about just how far they'd gone for her and her young charge.

"You know, Spike...right now...I actually can't think of a better place for the Summer Sun Celebration."

But, after waiting for a few seconds, the mare realised that Spike had not responded to her, prompting her to look down to her side. To her surprise, she found that he was not there, leading to her looking around in an almost frantic manner.

"Spike?"

"Over here, Mom!"

She turned, seeing him standing beside a nearby window, and she let out a sigh of relief as she approached him.

"Phew! Don't scare me like that!"

A brief look of guilt crossed his face as he looked to her.

"Sorry for that. It's just...look!"

He pointed out of the window, leading to a look of curiosity on Twilight's part as she stood beside him.

"What is it?"

Looking back to her, Spike now bore a wide smile of his own as he gave his answer.

"She's here!"

Twilight didn't need any clarification on that, for she knew exactly who her son had been speaking of. So, like him, she glanced through the window, up to the clear skies above Ponyville. And there, flying gracefully through the cloudless blue, was a golden chariot, larger and more elaborate than that which had brought the two of them to Ponyville, and pulled by at least a dozen of the royal guard. From this angle, Twilight could not see the occupant of that transport, but she didn't need to. For now, a warm and happy smile crossed her face, and as she patted her son's head, she gave him a nod.

"Yes, Spike...looks like she's here already."

Two Kingdoms - Revealed

The news had spread fast throughout Ponyville, and as soon as the arrival had been confirmed, everypony was on their hooves and making their way as fast as they could to the centre of town. Mare or stallion, young or old, everypony in the area wanted to be there, to greet their monarch and await the festivities of the Summer Sun Celebration. Naturally, the street just outside the town hall became increasingly cramped as the local populace tried to gain entry. Royal guards, stationed at the entrance to the place, kept a watchful eye on all who passed them, but for the most part, this was a time of excitement and smiles. So it was too for Twilight, who, of course, had managed to find herself there long before anypony else. While it was still a full day before the celebration proper, she was nevertheless eager to see her beloved mentor presented to the ponies here, to be greeted with praise and cheer just as she always had.

"Pretty packed, eh, Mom?"

The sound of her son's voice snapped Twilight out of her thoughts, and she looked down to him with a confident smile.

"Yes it is, Spike. But then, how often would these ponies get to see royalty?"

Spike chuckled.

"Yeah...guess it's easy to forget that most don't get to see her like we do, right?"

A look of slight pride crossed Twilight's face at that, as she acknowledged her young ward's point. Seeing her leader was indeed an everyday occurrence for her, and yet, seeing just how eager these other ponies were to see her, it was a fresh reminder of just how otherworldly the Princess must seem. But, for the time being, her focus was instead on the state of the hall around them all. As her previous inspection had shown, there had been plenty of expertly-placed decorations and banners. One looked at this place, and they saw a party of class and respectability.

"Pretty sweet, right?"

Turning, Twilight now gazed upon the one who had spoken; Pinkie. The party planner looked pretty pleased with herself, gesturing to the vast room around them.

"When I was told I'd be asked to sort this kind of thing out, I'll admit, I was a little nervous. But, I'd say I've done pretty good, right?"

Twilight looked to her, then to the surrounding decorations, then right back to Pinkie, clearly seeming impressed.

"You did this, Pinkie?"

Pinkie nodded, looking at her work as Twilight continued to appear happy from this.

"What you did for me and Spike earlier was good...but this? This is spectacular!"

Pinkie chuckled to that.

"Oh stop! You're gonna make me blush!"

Both mares laughed to that, but it was a sound that was becoming increasingly drowned out as more and more ponies began to make their way into the hall. Among them, Twilight could recognise many of the faces that she had become acquainted to since arriving here, including Applejack and Fluttershy. There was an air of both nervousness and anticipation as almost everypony here looked upwards, to the interior balcony that, at this moment, bore a set of fancy-looking curtains. The young unicorn knew, just beyond those curtains, her Princess was waiting for the moment when they would be pulled back, and she would be presented in all her glory to the adoring public below. Twilight smiled at the thought, and just for a moment, she could have sworn she saw movement up there.

"Princess Celestia has done this a thousand times...literally. It never gets old."

Pinkie smiled to her, as indeed did Spike, who seemed just as excited as she was at this point. But, all three of them, along with everypony else now began to grow more and more quiet. For just then, their attention turned to one who now stood atop the balcony above them. Mayor Mare, clearly trying to look as composed and formal as possible, stood at the edge of the balcony, looking down to all of her fellow Ponyville residents, before clearing her throat and starting to address them.

"Mares and gentlecolts! There have been many places of prestige and renown who have hosted this beloved celebration over the course of our history. But today? Today, it is the turn of Ponyville! And I think I speak for everypony here when I say that we are truly honoured!"

Leaning closer to Twilight, Pinkie brought her voice down to a whisper.

"Look at her. This is probably the most important thing she'll ever do in her whole career."

In spite of herself, Twilight couldn't help but giggle to that, though she did her best to hold it back, given the circumstances. As for the Mayor, she had not noticed, and instead carried on as before.

"And of course, to usher in this great tradition of our people, we have with us today, newly-arrived from Canterlot, our beloved monarch herself!"

Turning, the older mare gave a sweeping gesture to the curtains behind her.

"Please, let's give a warm Ponyville welcome to the mare of the sun...Princess Celestia!"

And of course, the moment those words were spoken, everypony's hooves were being beaten against the ground, giving a loud and almost-deafening sound of applause. Through it all, Twilight watched eagerly, her face bearing a wide smile at the thought of seeing her teacher yet again. So, the curtains rolled back, and back, and back, until they were completely open, revealing the one who all knew was there behind them.

And then the screams began.

Twilight's smile vanished, as did everypony's there, and the applause ground to a halt, replaced instead with gasps of shock and squeals of fear. Princess Celestia, the beloved and respected leader of Equestria, the Mother figure of all those of ponykind, now lay upon the ground. She did not stand. She did not speak. She did not even seem to be moving at all. Nopony there, from the Mayor, to the citizens, to even the guards nearby, seemed to know what to do. There was a clamour as several in the crowd began to panic, and the aforementioned guards rushed to their monarch's side, looking over in a vain attempt to try and help her. But they could do nothing but stand and watch, utterly helpless to what was now going on. But Twilight? She was not so paralyzed.

"Mom?" Spike called to her.

But she was off already, rushing forward as fast as she could, unceremoniously pushing past everypony she met, before eventually finding herself at the door that she knew from memory led upstairs. Though many looked to her as she did this, none of them followed, and instead, Twilight found herself alone as she rushed up the stairs and onto the balcony. At her arrival, several of the guards instinctively stood between her and the fallen Princess. But one of them, an older stallion from the looks of it, spoke up, his face bearing clear recognition.

"Stand aside, you idiots! That's Celestia's apprentice!"

Immediately, the lower-ranked guards stood to one side, allowing the unicorn mare by. Her face was one of obvious concern and worry, and she was soon kneeling beside the regal pony before her. Celestia remained unmoving, with only her breathing giving any sign that she was still alive. Calmly, Twilight placed a hoof upon her neck, and soon could feel her pulse. It was steady, which only caused further confusion.

"What...what's going on?" she asked to nopony in particular.

The sound of footsteps caused her to turn, and she saw Spike rushing behind her, his expression a terrified one.

"Mom? What are we going to do? Is she alright?"

But all Twilight could do was shake her head.

"I...I don't know, Spike."

He was scared, that much was obvious, but all the young Mother could do was look yet again to Celestia. Leaning closer, Twilight began to whisper, her tone a pleading one.

"Princess Celestia...please...say something!"

No words came. At least, not clear ones. For here, Twilight's ears perked up as she began to notice just the tiniest movements of the alicorn's lips. She seized upon this chance, knowing in her bones that her mentor was trying to communicate. Twilight brought her ears close, doing her best to drown out all other noises and distractions, focusing only on the sounds that now came from her teacher's mouth.

"What...are you saying, Princess?"

Almost in response, the sun-mare's lips moved again, but it was as if even this was as much as Celestia's meagre strength could allow. And in spite of the panic around them, Twilight could make out what was being uttered, though only just.

"T...Tan...Tanta...bus."

Twilight moved her head away, looking to the still-unmoving Princess, and shook her head in dismay.

"T...Tantabus? Wha...what in the name of Equestria is a Tantabus?!"

Two Kingdoms - Explanations

The mood in Golden Oak Library was, understandably, a grim one. Not so long ago, this place had been one of celebration and excitement, but now? Now, the only looks anypony seemed to have here was of fear and concern. Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy and Spike all sat quietly around the place, never saying a word to each other, simply counting the moments as they rolled by. A nearby clock on the wall gave off the same "tick-tock" it usually did, providing the only real sound in the room. Then, at the end of it all, the library door opened, and all eyes were upon Twilight, who now entered the room with the rest of them. Her expression was about on par with theirs, and as soon as that door was closed, Spike rushed to her side, his eyes wide as he spoke.

"Mom? What's going on? Is the Princess okay?"

The young unicorn let out a sigh, shaking her head.

"She's the same as she was before. They've moved her to a private room in Ponyville Hospital...but so far, nothing's working."

Pinkie turned to her, raising an eyebrow.

"Not to criticise, but shouldn't she be sent back to Canterlot? I mean, they have a whole bunch of better healers over there, right?"

Twilight made her way further into the room, rubbing her temples as she replied to that.

"Under normal circumstances, they would. But the nature of this affliction is so strange, so unlike anything they've seen before, that they don't want to risk a long journey, just in case that makes things worse."

Pinkie nodded in response, and it wasn't long afterwards when Fluttershy added her voice to matters.

"So...what is her condition?"

Looking right at her, Twilight answered.

"From what we can tell...she's just...asleep. There's no physical harm that we can see on her. But...if she stays this way too long, without waking...the doctors have no doubt in their minds that she'll begin to...grow weaker."

She didn't elaborate, but the implication was clear, leading to even greater worry on Fluttershy's part. But for now, it was the turn of Applejack to speak up.

"Okay then...what about what she said to ya? That Tanty, Tantaby thing?"

Twilight nodded, turning around and facing a nearby set of bookshelves.

"The Tantabus."

Her eyes focused on the many books before her, scouring row after row until, finally, she spotted one title in particular. Her horn began to glow, and it wasn't long afterwards when that book started to levitate out of its shelf and now hovered in front of her. She narrowed her eyes at the thing, turning around and walking to a large table in the centre of the room. Curiosity gripped the rest of them, and they started to gather nearby, watching as Twilight placed the book upon the table and opened it. It was definitely an old tome, judging from the condition of many of the pages, and as Twilight flipped through them, they seemed to bear inscriptions and illustrations of many bizarre and unknown creatures. Then, at the end, she placed her hoof on one page in particular.

"Here it is."

Naturally, the other ponies and Spike gathered further, and saw the page she'd chosen. It was one in even worse condition than the rest, with what appeared to be a full half of it torn out. But on the page-piece that remained, they saw what she was looking at. It seemed to be a drawing of a cloud of some sort, albeit a strange and somewhat disturbing one, bearing many dark blues and purples to it. And as they kept their eyes on it, Twilight began to speak.

"The Tantabus...an ancient spirit of nightmares. In centuries past, it would plague the minds of ponies, homing in on those who suffered with nightmares and using those feelings of fear and dread to grow, become stronger."

She narrowed her eyes again.

"Had it been allowed to roam unchallenged, it would have grown powerful enough to escape the dream realm and into the physical world, becoming a threat to everypony."

However, shortly afterwards, her hoof then pointed to a second illustration, below the first. The others' eyes followed, and they saw that the new picture seemed to depict a very interesting event. It was still the Tantabus, but to one side was a sketch of a pristine white alicorn, her horn blasting powerful magic at the beast. As they focused on that image, Twilight continued.

"But it was through the intervention of alicorn magic that the Tantabus was thwarted, sealed away in the darkest depths of the dream realm, where it has remained dormant ever since."

She took her hoof off the book, and after a brief silence, Applejack looked to her and spoke.

"So...this thing...this Tantabus...is some kinda nightmare monster from way back when? Somethin Celestia fought back in the day?"

Twilight nodded, prompting Applejack to speak yet again, albeit with a look of confusion upon her face.

"But...if she beat it all those years ago...why's it back now?"

Twilight sighed.

"Some spells fade, Applejack. According to this text, it's been over a thousand years since the Tantabus was any kind of threat. Making a spell to imprison it for that long takes enormous effort. Perhaps...perhaps the spell's strength simply...came to an end."

A grunt of frustration was heard, prompting all to look at Pinkie.

"Well, I think I speak for everypony here when I say that this is just...sucky!"

A general nod of agreement spread throughout the room at that, to all except Spike, who looked to his Mother with renewed worry.

"Can...can this thing be stopped?"

Twilight looked to him, to his wide eyes, so clearly hoping she would have an answer. But, as much as she would have loved to calm him, to offer some kind of hope in this bad situation, she knew she had none. So, after gently placing a hoof upon his shoulder, she gave perhaps the only honest answer she could.

"It was alicorn magic that stopped the Tantabus before, Spike. And now..."

The youngster knew what she was implying, and so looked away, clearly concerned over this entire thing. Applejack, meanwhile, looked to her latest acquaintance with a degree of annoyance in her expression.

"Well, it's all well and good ta say that alicorns can beat it...but there's only one alicorn in the world! And she's already been taken out by this thing! If what y'all say is true...we're pretty much doomed, right?"

Twilight nodded.

"I know. If this creature had struck anypony else, Celestia would have been able to deal with it. At least, I hope she could have. But now?"

She hung her head low, staying silent as those around her began discussing the situation amongst themselves. The mood was one of wariness, and an overwhelming feeling of helplessness in the face of what had happened today. But, through it all, Twilight kept her eyes on that book, at that ruined page. She kept on staring at that picture, of Celestia fighting the Tantabus, and as she did so, something else became known to her. For there, just along the torn side of the page, there was something else. A second hoof, on the opposite side of the Tantabus to where Celestia was. But this hoof was not white, but a darker shade. Unfortunately, owing to the aforementioned tear in the page, the identity of the hoof's owner was obscured. However, as Twilight considered this, a new idea formed in her mind. One that seemed to cause more than a little worry for her.

"...Fluttershy."

Everypony stopped speaking to each other as soon as she'd said that, and the yellow pegasus in particular took interest now.

"Yes, Twilight?"

Slowly, Twilight sighed, looking to Fluttershy with an almost vulnerable expression.

"I...I know this is a lot to ask, given that we've only just met. But...I need you to look after Spike for a little while."

Naturally, this caused confusion in all of them, especially in Spike, who now stood beside her once more.

"Mom? Are...are you going somewhere?"

Twilight looked down to him, trying her best to sound reassuring as she gave him a brief pat on the head.

"I am. But it won't be for long. And hopefully...everything will be fine when I return."

The small dragon was clearly still concerned, but the way his Mother had spoken those words gave him a sense of calm, at least for now. He nodded, prompting her to lean forward and give a tender kiss upon his forehead. But when she now turned to Applejack, her expression was steely, more serious than before.

"Applejack...we may have an opportunity to set things right."

The farmer tilted her head.

"How? Y'all said there only alicorn magic could stop it. And...well...we've just lost our only alicorn!"

Looking down at the ground, Twilight sighed.

"There's a chance...that might not be the case."

Applejack continued to look confused, but said nothing as Twilight looked to her yet again, bearing a slight frown.

"Tell me...what lies beyond the Everfree Forest?"

Two Kingdoms - Chased

"Okay, Twilight, just calm down...you can do this."

If ever there was a place where Twilight Sparkle did not seem suited, it was this one; the Everfree Forest. This place had, according to what little she'd heard of it, been an environment that was here long before Ponyville, and from the looks of it, she could believe it. Ancient oaks, imposing sentinel and ironwood trees, as well as a myriad of vines and creepers connecting every growth, the whole area was just awash with old and disturbing imagery. This was not a place ponies should find themselves, that much was certain, and yet, here she was regardless of that. Craning her head upwards, she could only just make out the sky through the canopy of the forest, which now seemed to glow orange with the setting sun.

"Ugh...I've been walking for hours now!"

Stopping for a moment, she took a deep breath and sighed.

"It's alright, Twilight. Remember...you have a son waiting for you to come back. You can do this. You can find this mare, convince her to help, then return to wake up Princess Celestia."

Looking ahead, to the gloomy path through the forest, Twilight frowned.

"Yeah...just find a mare of legend with supposedly terrible and wicked powers and ask her to help against another legendary creature."

Slapping a hoof against her forehead, she let out a grunt of annoyance.

"Ugh! What am I doing?! Why did I think this was a good idea?! I'm not cut out for this!"

Lowering her hoof yet again, she took another calming breath, and when she exhaled, she looked onwards with a more relaxed expression.

"Okay...just think. Remember that time when you misplaced that first edition copy of Starswirl's levitation theorems? You made it through that, so you can make it through this."

At long last, she began to walk forward, treading carefully, lest she step on some snake or other forest creature by mistake. On and on she walked, occasionally adjusting her glasses every time it seemed to get just that little bit harder to see. Eventually, she entered a more clear spot, and so started looking around for a while.

"I'll admit...coming here without a map was...problematic to say the least. But, then again, there were no maps of this place...so..."

She sighed again, her eyes scouring the surroundings for any sign that she could use, any tiny hint that there was a path she could walk. Then, shortly afterwards, her eyes drifted down to the ground, wherein she noted a large stone near her hooves. She knelt down, picking it up, and glanced at one moss-covered side of it.

"Okay, if I remember right, the moss always grows on the north side of stones...or the south...or the...ugh!"

In frustration, she threw the thing behind her, and it sharply landed in the bushes that were back there. But when it did, they yielded not the expected sound of stone falling, but rather, a voice.

"Ouchie!"

Immediately, Twilight spun around, her horn aglow, and she aimed it in a threatening manner to the bush where the voice had come from.

"Alright! I can hear you! Come on out!"

There was silence for a few moments, and when it ended, the bush began to rustle, causing Twilight to look on with slight fear at it. Then, to her surprise, who should suddenly pop out of the thing but Applejack and Pinkie, the latter of which taking a moment to get her back hoof unstuck from the shrub.

"What the...?" Twilight began.

Now free, Pinkie looked to her with slight embarrassment.

"Okay, I know you told us not to follow you, but...we did it anyway."

Applejack looked to her with incredulity, prompting her to speak further.

"What? It was all I had!"

Sighing, the farmer looked to Twilight again, taking a step further before she began to explain herself.

"Ah'm sorry fer followin y'all like this, Twi, but we couldn't just leave ya in here!"

Twilight took on a more serious look as she glanced over her shoulder, to the trail she'd been following.

"I have to do this, Applejack. This may be the only hope Celestia, and possibly all of Equestria, has!"

Walking beside her, Applejack looked to her with concern.

"But even if...if she is real...is it really a good idea ta find her? Y'all know the stories, how she goes around at night, spreadin nightmares and snatching little foals outta their beds?"

Twilight looked to her with a raised eyebrow.

"Those are just old mare's tales, Applejack. Nopony has seen her in a thousand years, if legend is to be believed. Do you know what that means?"

Applejack shook her head, and Twilight continued.

"It means that she's been fine to stay on her side of things and not bother anypony. That doesn't strike me as the kind of pony who'd cause trouble if she didn't have to."

Looking around, Applejack continued to look fearful.

"But...but it still ain't right ta come here, Twi. This place is dangerous! Our family have been goin on about beasts and stuff from these woods fer generations!"

Twilight turned to her.

"I've been walking this path for hours now, Applejack. If one of those things were real, I'm sure they'd have found me by now."

This time, it was Pinkie's turn to stand beside her.

"Well, still better to go with friends, right?"

A pause, and then Twilight sighed.

"I know, but...I'm her apprentice. I just...I felt I should..."

She didn't finish, for Pinkie now placed her hoof upon her shoulder, gaining her attention.

"Hey, turn that frown upside down. You don't have to do this alone, Twilight. And if you want company, then cousin AJ and me are happy to help."

The look on her face made it clear that she'd meant that, as indeed did the expression that Applejack herself now wore. Looking to both of them, Twilight, just for a moment, didn't know what to say. Then, after almost a minute of thinking on what had been said to her, she now found that she couldn't help but smile.

"Th...thank you. Both of you."

Pinkie and Applejack nodded, and together, they looked on ahead, walking together as one as they made their way further along the trail. Then, after only a few steps, there was a loud snapping sound, most likely from a twig.

"Pinkie? Could y'all maybe not step on stuff like that while we're here?" Applejack remarked.

To that, the party lover looked to her with a raised eyebrow.

"Er...I didn't."

Instantly, all three mares stopped, looking to one another nervously. Then, in a somewhat inevitable manner, they turned in unison, to the part of the forest that was right behind them. At first, none of them could see anything, but as time went on, something all too apparent became known to them. A pair of green eyes, almost glowing, emerging from the dark of the treeline. Then, a snout, and teeth. It was like a wolf in shape, albeit far larger, and as it drew further from the tree, Twilight found, to her shock, that it seemed to be made of wood, not flesh. But most disturbing of all was the growling sound it made, it's mouth salivating at the sight of them. Before she could say or do anything, Applejack yelled out as loudly as she could.

"TIMBERWOLF!!! RUN!!!"

She span around, as did Twilight and Pinkie, and they darted off ahead just as the creature began its pursuit. On a wide open space, ponies were clear victors when it came to speed. But here, in this dense forest, they could not go more than a few steps without having to adjust to avoid hitting some tree. Thus, the beast behind them had the advantage, which was made all too clear when it began to catch up to them. The three mares were all running together as much as they could, but after several minutes of this pursuit, Twilight began to fall behind, and as she did so, she glanced over her shoulder to see the clearly-hungry monster pursuing them. Then, while her eyes were on the creature, she tripped.

"Oof!"

A stray vine on the ground had caught her, and she tumbled to the ground. The other two noticed this immediately, and soon rushed back to her side. They tried helping her up, almost panicking as they did so, but it was only moments later when they saw, to their horror, that the timberwolf was almost upon them. It drew closer, and closer, and closer, and the mares knew in their hearts that this would be the end for them, so they huddled together and shut their eyes tightly.

But the death they so expected did not come to them.

Slowly, they opened their eyes, and as soon as they did, they saw what had happened. The timberwolf was still there, still glaring at them and growling ferociously. But, it did not advance any further. It snapped its jaws at them, but kept on looking to the ground, to something that none of them could see. Then, to the confusion of them all, it turned around and started skulking back the way it came. As one would expect, this led to many questions on the part of the ponies, first and foremost of which was soon asked by Pinkie.

"Why didn't it eat us?"

Twilight shook her head, catching her breath as she started to stand herself up.

"I...I don't know."

Then, before she could get another word out, Applejack poked her in the side, gaining her attention.

"Er...is it me...or it is a touch...darker than it was a few moments ago?"

Looking up, Twilight saw that it was indeed darker in the skies above. Her expression was one of confusion.

"But...it can't be night-time already!"

Applejack and Pinkie looked to one another, but neither had any answers. As for Twilight, she instead chose to look where the timberwolf had been mere moments ago. She cast her eyes down to the ground, to the spot where the beast had been so obsessed with. Then, curiosity gripped her, and she started to take a few steps forward. The other mares saw her go, and began to follow. Soon, Twilight looked up again, and found, to her amazement, that something had occurred.

"The...the sky!"

The other two looked up with her, and soon realised what she was seeing. It was the same sunset-bathed sky as before, not the sky of the night. Naturally, this caused further confusion amongst them, and they soon walked back to their previous spot, looking up and finding, as before, that the night sky was there yet again. On and on they did this, stepping from one side to the next, seeing the change occur over and over again. In the end, it was Pinkie who spoke what was on everypony's minds.

"Okay, so...it's regular sky on this side...but night sky on this side?"

Twilight nodded.

"Yes...that seems to be the case."

Raising a hoof, Applejack scratched her head.

"But...what does it mean?"

Looking ahead, Twilight narrowed her eyes.

"It means...that our legend might be real after all."

Two Kingdoms - Contact

The close encounter with the timberwolf had, understandably, shaken the three mares a great deal. Now, with almost every step they took, there was a sense of caution to them, as they frequently glanced about themselves, almost expecting another such beast to pop out of the undergrowth at any moment. That is, except for Twilight, who instead occupied herself with something else entirely. The night sky above them, so clear and full of stars, with the centrepiece of a bright full moon. It was a beautiful sight, to be sure, and yet, the circumstances of its presence here seemed to have her complete attention. Nopony said anything for quite some time, but eventually, it was Applejack who broke the silence between them, trotting along to stand beside Twilight before speaking to her.

"So...yer sure this is the way?"

Looking down from the sky at last, Twilight nodded, determination plastered upon her face as she replied.

"I am. For an entire region's sky to be altered like this, and for the change between it and our own to be that seamless...there has to be powerful magic at work."

Her eyes narrowed.

"Ancient magic. The kind our side of the world hasn't seen in...in centuries."

Slowly, she turned to the farmer.

"If nothing else, we know that somepony with access to great powers lies in this direction, alicorn or not. And that's as good a reason as any to press onwards if the Tantabus is still roaming free."

Applejack sighed, looking ahead at the path before them.

"Ah know that, but...what if it's a mistake ta come here? What if Nigh...what if she is even worse than the Tantabus?"

Looking ahead herself, Twilight's expression softened a bit.

"I guess...we'll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it."

Glancing at the two of them, Pinkie sped up a little, joining them and starting to speak up herself.

"Geez! Remind me not to come into a deep dark wood with you two ever again! The conversations so far have been pretty down."

Twilight looked to her, raising an eyebrow, only to be met with a slight smirk on the part of the party lover. In spite of herself and their circumstances, the spectacled unicorn couldn't help but laugh, and was soon joined in by both Applejack and Pinkie. Naturally, this did much to lighten the mood, but it was short-lived, as all of them continued to look on warily at the gloomy woods around them. Every once in a while, the clam and quiet of their surroundings would be interrupted by the rustling of tree leaves by the wind, or by the occasional flapping of birds wings high above, but for the most part, things were as uneventful as they came during their journey. But then, just as things seemed as quiet as they could be, Twilight stopped.

"Wait!"

The other two halted as instructed, looking to their nominal leader with both concern and curiosity. Taking a step forward, Twilight narrowed her eyes. Though it was undoubtedly dark around here, the light of the full moon actually did a lot to help her see ahead. And when she did, a look of surprise crossed her.

"I...I think...yes!"

She turned to her companions.

"There's an opening over there!"

She pointed ahead, and both of the other mares looked to where she had been looking. Sure enough, they could see that there was indeed some sort of clearing up ahead, evidenced by a less dense collection of trees. Though at first wary, a silent look at one another made it clear what was going on in their heads; this was their best sign yet of where to go. So, together, they made their way further ahead, passing tree after tree after tree until, finally, they reached the edge of the tree-line. Here, they stopped, crouching down behind some bushes that marked the edge of that part of the forest, and as they looked on at what was before them, their faces were marked with disbelief.

"Is that...what I think it is?" Pinkie asked.

Bathed in the light of the moon, the clearing beyond yielded a most unexpected sight this far from Equestrian lands; a farm. The open land before the three mares gave way to a rather large field, wherein a number of ponies were hard at work. From the looks of it, the crops they were tending to had only just been planted, given that few, if any, growths could be seen from the ground. But a farm was a farm, no matter the place, though the ponies who worked here did not truly seem to be like those encountered in Ponyville, given the more stoic faces they bore. There were many cooler colours here also, blues, greys and whites, rather than the warmer oranges, pinks, yellows or other such colours of the residents Ponyville. All the same, this was a sight Applejack was quick to comment on.

"Okay...ah weren't expectin this."

There were nods of agreement from her cohorts, leading to a rather obvious remark from Pinkie.

"Yeah. Big farm way out here? I mean, I guess other lands have them, but still, I was expecting the lands beyond the Everfree to be, you know...scary and stuff?"

Twilight frowned slightly, pointing ahead.

"Well...there's something we don't get much of on our side. Look."

The other two turned their attention to where their friend was looking, and it wasn't long when they noticed what it was. Though their garb were different, there were clearly soldiers of some description watching over the area. Their armour was that of dark blues and purples, with helm bearing what appeared to be ornate bat-like wings on either side. Unlike the helms of the Equestrian guards, however, these covered the entire faces of those wearing them, giving away nothing except the eyes, which looked on with vigilance at the ponies working on the farm-land.

"Huh...kinda...strict-looking, aren't they?" Pinkie remarked.

Twilight sighed.

"There's no question now. These are the ponies we need to speak to."

Immediately, both of her friends snapped their heads in her direction, looking to her as if she were insane.

"What?! If we go out there, they'll try and catch us or somethin!" Applejack said.

But Twilight shook her head.

"We have no choice, Applejack! If we need to find the other alicorn, we're going to need information. So we either talk to these ponies...or we find somepony else!"

The farmer looked to her, then to those in the lands nearby, then back to Twilight. Eventually, and after glancing to Pinkie, Applejack let out a long sigh.

"Okay...we'll do it your way."

Twilight nodded, standing up from her hiding position.

"But you're right about one thing, they won't be used to seeing ponies from our side of the line. If we're clever, we might be able to get some info out of them without causing alarm."

Standing up herself, Pinkie raised an eyebrow.

"How?"

Looking over to her, Twilight suddenly seemed a touch nervous.

"...Act."

Naturally, that remark did little to alleviate the others' concerns, and they watched as the young unicorn began to head off out from their current spot. After a short moment of hesitancy, both of the others started to follow. It wasn't long before they were in the farm proper, but, fortunately for them, nopony working the fields seemed to pay them much attention, instead content to simply carry on with their various tasks. This earned at least a touch of relief from Twilight, who did her best to simply look ahead and try not to get herself or her companions noticed. However, as anypony would have expected under such circumstances, this lucky streak did not last long.

"You there!"

The three mares stopped dead in their tracks, turning together to see an older unicorn stallion approach them. He had a dark blue colouration to him and bore a badge, the shape of a crescent moon, upon his chest, clearly indicating some position of importance. His horn was aglow as he drew nearer, levitating what appeared to be a clip-board of some kind. The expression he bore was a stern one, which was further reflected in his tone as he finally reached the three of them.

"What are you doing out here?"

The mares looked to one another, each hoping the other would have some sort of response. But all they could manage were a few mumbled and hesitant words from Twilight.

"Um...well, we..."

But she was halted by a raised hoof from the stallion.

"You know the rules. All new workers are to report in with me before they begin their tasks!"

A pause, and when it ended, Twilight, while doing her best not to sigh with relief, put on a nervous smile.

"Right, yes, sorry. I guess it just...slipped our minds?"

The stallion narrowed his eyes, then let out a sigh.

"Never mind. We can just register you here, I suppose."

He levitated the clip-board right in front of himself, obscuring his face from Twilight as he spoke once more.

"I've been waiting all day for some extra help, so let's make this quick."

Pinkie and Applejack cast each other worried glances, but said nothing, instead looking to Twilight, who herself remained silent as the stallion carried on.

"Okay then, which of you is from Crescent Town and which is from Shade?"

There was a brief bout of frantic concern as the mares glanced to one another, before Twilight simply blurted out her answer.

"Erm...I'm from Shade."

The stallion nodded, writing that down on his board, and in the silence that followed, Twilight, perhaps driven out of nervousness from her situation, spoke up before he said anything further.

"So, um...just out of curiosity...how are things with our great leader at...wherever she lives?"

The other mares looked to her with incredulity, and Twilight responded to that by giving an apologetic look for that, admittedly, rather terrible attempt at subtle questioning. Fortunately for all of them, the stallion hadn't noticed, and instead simply grumbled to himself as he kept on writing.

"Hm? We'll talk personal stuff after you finish your shift for today. In the meantime..."

He stopped, lowering his board and holding out his hoof to Twilight. Looking to it, the unicorn mare put on a small smile, reaching for it and giving it a friendly shake.

"And it was nice to meet you, Sir."

She let go of him, leading to a look of confusion on his part, as he glanced to his hoof briefly before looking right back to her.

"No...I mean I need to see your transfer papers."

Twilight froze, as did her friends, and while the stallion waited patiently, the former started to fumble her words again.

"T...transfer papers?"

Again, the stallion nodded.

"Yes. I'll need them for our records."

Twilight's eyes darted about, and small beads of sweat started to roll down her forehead.

"Yes...transfer papers. Well...um...you see...funny thing is...we kinda...forgot them?"

She chuckled nervously, leading to the stallion narrowing his eyes slightly. Twilight did her best to try and cover herself, which went about as well as one could expect.

"You see, we were going along and, wouldn't you know it, there was this...um...big gust of wind! Blew the papers right out of our hooves! Really inconvenient!"

To that, the stallion looked past Twilight, giving a silent gesture to some of the guards which were nearby. Immediately, they started to make their way over, much to the dismay of Twilight and her friends. Soon, they were surrounded by about half a dozen of them, and the first stallion took an imposing step towards Twilight.

"I think you need to come with us."

Twilight gulped, but before she or anypony else could say or do anything, a confident voice called out from above.

"That won't be necessary, Overseer!"

All of them looked up, and saw a trio of pegasi silhouettes against the bright full moon. They darted down, landing with ease nearby, as all looked to them. While they were clad in the same blue armour as the other guards, it seemed more ornate, though the one who led them, a mare from the looks of her, had less of it, revealing the cyan fur she had along her legs. The Overseer frowned to this, stepping towards this new arrival.

"Captain Dash? I hope you have a good explanation for this interruption."

The peagsus nodded, lifting a hoof and removing her helmet. Twilight now saw her, and widened her eyes at her unusual mane, which, while much shorter than she was used to seeing on mares, was coloured in stripes of green, blue and purple. But there was a snarkiness to her expression as she glanced over at the stallion.

"Sorry to interrupt your busy schedule..."

The Overseer frowned to that, but said nothing as she continued.

"...but I'm afraid I'll have to take these strangers with me instead."

The Overseer hesitated for a moment, then let out a sigh.

"Of course, Captain."

The other nearby guards stood aside, allowing this Captain to approach Twilight and her friends. After a brief moment of her looking the unicorn over, the cyan mare narrowed her eyes.

"I'm Aurora Dash, Captain of the Night guard."

Her smirk returned as she pointed straight at Twilight's chest.

"And you, Twilight Sparkle...have been summoned by our Queen."

Two Kingdoms - Escorted

There was an old saying amongst ponykind; out of the frying pan, and into the fire. Such seemed to be the case at this very moment for Twilight and her friends. Before, they were right on the cusp of being captured by locals. Instead? They now find themselves, under escort by members of the Night Guard, being taken to their leader. The moon, as usual, illuminated the way, and the three Equestrians walked along further farmland, as well as other empty meadows, with vast forest land on either side all the way. Every once in a while, they would get odd looks from other ponies from this region, but for the most part, everything was quiet on this leg of their journey. That is, aside from the remark Pinkie gave to Twilight as she walked alongside her.

"A gust of wind? Really?"

Twilight cast her a frustrated look, but said nothing, for their "guide" looked over her shoulder and called back in an authoritative manner.

"Keep it quiet back there!"

Aurora Dash, Captain of the Night Guard. She was leading this convoy, with two other pegasi guards at the rear. Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie took up the middle, and did their best not to cause any further trouble at this point. But, in spite of the command that had just been given to her, Twilight could not help but ask the obvious question.

"What...what does your Queen want to see me for?"

A grunt preceded Aurora's reply.

"If I were a betting mare, I'd say she wants to interrogate you intruders personally."

She looked over her shoulder, right to Twilight.

"So, you know...no pressure."

Naturally, Twilight took a gulp to that. But, as before, she was not given the chance to respond, as all of a sudden, Aurora stopped, pointing ahead.

"Eyes up, prisoners! We're here!"

As instructed, Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie looked up, and their faces were ones of astonishment at what they now saw. It was, without question, a palace, though quite unlike the one Twilight would have been used to seeing from Canterlot. Much of the architecture seemed, at first glance, almost like an ornate fortress in appearance. But towards the middle of that vast structure, there were three large towers, all crafted from some sort of dark blue stone. Two, while still dwarfing any other towers seen on the complex, only reached half of the height of the whole place. But the third, placed right in the middle, stretched all the way up, with a bright yellow crescent moon adorning its peak. While the three mares stared in awe at it, Aurora smirked at them.

"I love it when they look like that."

But her smile faded as she resumed her march.

"Onwards!"

The two guards at the rear nodded, unceremoniously pushing behind the three mares, snapping them out of their focus and getting them to carry on walking. Closer and closer they went to the palace, and as they did so, they could see other soldiers in the grounds before the palace walls, clad in the same armour as those escorting them. There were whole squads, ordered in formations of about a dozen, being drilled and re-drilled, never stopping, even as Twilight and her friends were brought past them. The whole place just had a sense of order and control to it, emphasised even further when they finally reached the front gates of the palace. The ancient oak doors were pulled open by the simultaneous magic of two unicorn guards who stood on either side. As she gazed within, Twilight whispered to the two behind her.

"Don't worry...it'll be okay."

Of course, her words had little effect, as both Applejack and Pinkie maintained their fearful expressions. As before, they were "encouraged" to move inwards by their escort, and kept up a fair pace as they entered the castle proper. In an almost cliché manner, the doors let out a loud creak as they closed behind them, causing Pinkie to jump at the sound of it.

"Do you guys really have to do that?" she asked in an annoyed tone.

But the rear guards did not reply, merely continuing to stare at her through the visors of their helmets. As for Twilight, she once more found herself focusing on the sight before her. It was, in all honesty, a magnificent and enormous hall. Again, blue was the predominant colour in this place, with the walls contracted from the same stone as the towers outside. The walls were lined with torches, each one ablaze with light-blue fire. Above, the ceiling was glass, allowing all to view the night sky beyond. And everywhere one looked, there were tapestries, expertly-crafted and beautiful. But all of them seemed to bear the exact same dark figure, whom Twilight now narrowed her eyes at.

"Captain Dash! Explain yourself this instant!"

The new voice caught all of them off-guard, and they turned in unison to see an alabaster white unicorn approaching them. Her purple mane and tail were both tied into buns, and she wore formal-looking black and dark-blue attire, giving the clear sign of some sort of official. Though her expression was one of irritation as she approached the Captain.

"You know the rules as well as I do, Aurora! No visitors at this hour!"

Aurora rolled her eyes before replying.

"Cool it, Rarity. These are...the ones she asked for."

Immediately, the one called Rarity halted, looking over to Twilight and the others. There was a pause, and she silently considered each and every one of them, before once more turning to the Captain.

"...Very well. I will announce you."

Aurora nodded, and watched as Rarity began to walk down the hall. Looking to Twilight, the Captain gave a silent gesture, before then starting to follow the unicorn. Twilight looked to her friends, then started to walk in tow. Silence fell over them as they made their way through the hall, looking around with interest at the tapestries they saw along the way. But, in the end, they reached the far side, wherein there was another large wooden door. Again, there were two unicorn guards, and again, they worked together to get it open, just in time for Rarity to get there and pass through. Aurora, Twilight, her friends and the other two guards entered as well, and on the other side, they found yet another hall, almost exactly like the first.

That is, with one notable difference.

"...It's her," Twilight whispered.

At the end of this second room, there could be seen, even from this distance, a throne. Bright blue steps led up it, and it bore not only a crescent moon atop it, but also bat-like wing ornaments on either side. But of greater interest was the one sitting within it. Having spent much of her life around Celestia, Twilight knew an alicorn when she saw one. But this one was different, black in her fur, with a mane almost like the night sky itself. Upon her was azure amour, on her hooves, chest and head. She sat still within her throne, and it was only when Twilight drew closer that she realised that this mare had her eyes closed, almost like she was in the middle of some sort of meditation. Nevertheless, Twilight felt afraid to be here, saying nothing as Rarity knelt before her leader. The nearby guards did the same, and before long, the white unicorn spoke in a polite and refined manner.

"My Lady...the ones you asked for are here."

Slowly, the ruler's eyes opened, and here, Twilight felt a chill down her spine. For those were not the eyes of a pony, and looked more like the eyes of a dragon instead. Their blue gaze was piercing, and Twilight felt as if even the slightest step out of line could anger her. But instead, there was no anger, nor rage, as the mare of the night began to stand from her throne. She spread out her wings, giving an impressive and regal display, and as she focused on Twilight in particular, she did something the young unicorn would never have expected this being of legend to do.

She smiled.

"So, Twilight Sparkle...we meet at last."

Two Kingdoms - Meetings

The Mare of the Moon. The Dark Alicorn. The Lunar Princess. All these names and more had been used to describe the figure who now stood before Twilight and her companions. Everypony in Equestria, young and old, had heard of her, had told stories of her, and had feared her. Now, here she was, staring at the young unicorn, while her friends trembled behind her. As for the alicorn herself, she remained silent, almost amused by the fear on display before her, before, at last, speaking up yet again.

"Well...I was expecting our guests to have something to say. Perhaps I was mistaken."

At that, Twilight shook herself out of her state, looking to her and taking a deep breath before moving a single step forward.

"Your Grace...I, Twilight Sparkle, have come here from the land of Equestria to...to...to seek your aid."

The older mare atop the throne raised an eyebrow.

"Truly?"

Twilight nodded.

"Princess Celestia has been brought low. Afflicted by a being known as..."

"The Tantabus."

The interruption was unexpected, and Twilight looked to the other mare with surprise, prompting the latter to continue.

"Do you think me blind, child? I am well aware of my sister's condition, just as I am aware of what now roams free in Equestria."

Her eyes narrowed.

"If it will alleviate your concerns, know that I already have plans to deal with this abomination of a creature."

Naturally, that caught Twilight and her friends off-guard, and in the silence that followed, they looked to one another. When they looked back to the dark monarch, it was Pinkie who spoke, her face bearing a somewhat nervous smile as she did so.

"That...that's great news!"

The alicorn gave a single nod.

"Indeed. I felt that beast the moment it first became active. As for my sister's fall...that I unquestionably felt."

Slowly, she started to move off to one side, staring at a window on the nearby wall. Nopony said anything as she did this, and it was not long before she spoke once more.

"Celestia always believed it would remain where it was. The Tantabus will never threaten Equestria again, she said."

The mare gave a grim chuckle.

"But, of course...she was wrong."

She frowned slightly.

"One of many mistakes she made."

Hearing that, Applejack frowned right back, taking a step forward, only to be barred by a hoof from Twilight. The farmer looked to her, only to see her unicorn friend shaking her head, prompting a grunt of annoyance. This motion had not gone unnoticed by their host, however.

"It appears your friend wishes to say something."

Her voice bore no malice or aggression, but even so, a chill went down the mares' spines at hearing it. Applejack, while at first hesitant, took another step forward, speaking in a tone far less confident than usual.

"Beggin yer pardon, Ma'am...but y'all don't seem that concerned that yer sisters is...well..."

She didn't finish, as the alicorn had finally turned to look at her, her eyes as piercing as ever.

"My relationship with my sister should be well known by now. After all...did our split not become legend amongst your people?"

That silenced the orange earth pony, who now looked to the ground once more, almost afraid of looking at her again. Pinkie, who was likewise worried, leaned closer to Applejack and started to whisper.

"Probably not a good idea to be insulting Nightmare Moon, AJ."

Unfortunately, her remark had been heard, and immediately, she was set upon by Aurora Dash, who glared at her aggressively before pointing a hoof straight into Pinkie's chest.

"You will address her as Queen Moon, outsider!"

For a brief moment, it looked as if things were about to get ugly, as several other guards began to approach and surround the mares. However, one raised hoof from "Queen" Moon, and the guards halted their advance, returning to heir previous posts.

"If I feel slighted, Captain Dash, I will let you know."

To that, the pegasus gave a low bow to her monarch.

"Sorry, your Majesty."

She backed away slowly, leaving Twilight to look to the dark alicorn yet again.

"If you already plan on dealing with the Tantabus...then you have my thanks. Equestria will be in your debt for this."

The Queen regarded her, giving a slight nod.

"Oh, I am sure it will. My army is ready, and they await my word to begin."

Hearing that, Twilight froze, hesitating in her next words.

"I'm...I'm sorry?"

Facing her fully, Queen Moon began to explain.

"With my great power, finding the Tantabus will be no difficult task, nor will combating it. However, there is still the matter of my sister."

She looked away before continuing.

"There is no guarantee that Celestia will rise again after this, and without her, Equestria will be left leaderless and unprotected. Divisions will emerge, panic will spread, and before long...your lands will plunge into chaos."

Looking back to Twilight, The Queen's expression was a serious one.

"I may not have been present in your part of the world for the last millennium, but that does not mean for one moment that your people have not been on my mind."

She began to take steps down from her throne.

"It has always been the duty of alicorns to defend and safeguard the other ponies of the world. And if Celestia falls from this...then the responsibility of looking out for the wellbeing of your people...will cede to ME."

Having reached Twilight, the Queen looked down to her.

"Eliminating the Tantabus will be but one part of fulfilling that responsibility. The rest? My armies will take their place in the lands of Equestria, to guarantee stability in the region. And the ponies there will know that they are protected, by me, if not by my...beloved sister. They will not be abandoned."

As one would expect, this prospect did not sit well with Twilight or her companions, who glanced nervously at one another before, in the end, Twilight looked to their host yet again.

"You...you can't!"

Like before, many of the nearby guards started to move upon hearing those words, but again, the Queen halted them, looking to Twilight with interest.

"Oh? Was it not my aid that you sought when you came to my domain, Twilight Sparkle?"

Briefly, Twilight looked down at the ground, then back up to her.

"If you do what you're planning...they won't see it as salvation. You'll have helped with the Tantabus, yes, but...to send an army? They'll just...just..."

Like she did previously, the Queen finished her words for her.

"They will see it as a foreign invasion, and me as the conquering evil Queen from their darkest legends."

Twilight stared at her, never saying anything as the older mare kept on speaking.

"I am well aware of how it will be perceived, Twilight Sparkle. But their love or hate for me matters not. Being a figure of fear is a small price for their safety, and one that I am more than willing to pay."

Here, Twilight seemed more concerned than ever, shaking her head.

"I...I...I can't let you do that!"

Silence fell, and all of the Queen's staff and guards looked to Twilight as thought she were some sort of blasphemer. As for the Queen, she simply stared at her, never uttering a single word. The way Twilight looked to her, the way she stood, the way she'd spoken, all of these things made it clear that she was adamant in what she'd said. As such, and after looking rather thoughtful on the matter, Queen Moon turned her attention to the rest of those in the throne room.

"...Leave us."

There was not a single moment of hesitancy, as Aurora, Rarity and all of the other guards and servants began to do as instructed, giving their respective bows to their monarch as they began to depart. The guards closest to Twilight were quick to ensure that Applejack and Pinkie also began to leave the room, though they were more than a little resistant. However, Twilight gave them a reassuring look, which calmed them down considerably. So, Twilight watched as her friends were escorted out of the chamber, and saw the old doors slowly creak shut. Now, it was just her and the Queen, and the latter began to walk over to the nearby window, staring out of it before finally speaking to the young unicorn again.

"Come."

Twilight did as asked, slowly walking beside the older mare, wherein she saw her point with one hoof to the window.

"Look...and tell me what you see."

The unicorn looked, and saw, out of the window, many ponies in the lands surrounding the castle. There were earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns, all attending to their various tasks. But, Twilight didn't really know what, exactly, she was being asked to describe, so she just gave an honest answer.

"I see...stonemasons, working on the castle. I see soldiers being drilled. I see farmers bringing in supplies."

But the Queen shook her head.

"No...you see ponies who are safe. Every single mare and stallion in my kingdom can live their lives without the fear that now grips your own nation. And do you know why that is?"

Twilight sighed, for she knew the answer.

"...Because they know you can face whatever comes...like the Tantabus."

The Queen nodded.

"Yes. No doubt you figured that out when you saw the timberwolf. A savage beast from an accursed forest...yet it turned tail and ran when it approached my realm."

Twilight considered that.

"...You must be very...vigilant."

A brief look of pride crossed the alicorn's face.

"I have spent the last thousand years making sure of it. It is good to see my sister's student is perceptive at least."

To that, Twilight looked to her with curiosity.

"How...how did you know my name, before? How did you know I was Celestia's student? How did you know I was coming or...or about any of it?"

A smirk crossed the older mare's face.

"As I said...I am not blind."

She faced Twilight completely.

"Magic, when one is attuned to it long enough, can be like an orchestra. And if one concentrates...they can know when the notes change."

Slowly, she leaned forward, looking Twilight right in the eye.

"You were young when it happened, yes? A mere filly, perhaps trying some new spell...when all of a sudden, you felt magic coursing through you like nopony else could possibly know."

Immediately, Twilight backed away.

"H...how...?"

The Queen stood tall again, looking almost triumphant as she replied.

"Even from this far away...I could sense you. And ever since...I have been sure to keep a close eye on you, Twilight Sparkle. Through the realm of dreams and nightmares...I have seen you."

Twilight frowned.

"So...it is true. You bring nightmares to my people."

Hearing that, the Queen chuckled.

"Oh, is that what the legends say about me?"

She did not explain herself further, merely walking back to her throne, with Twilight following close behind.

"If nothing else, I am impressed by your initiative. To come past the forbidden lands, to seek out a being of legend and myth, all because your people needed help."

Looking over her shoulder, the mare smiled.

"I am satisfied to see my sister's charges are not as foolish as she is."

Twilight frowned further to that remark, though the Queen did not seem bothered by it, instead focusing on her throne as she approached it further.

"You came here to gain my aid in the fight against the Tantabus, and so you shall have it. However..."

Having reached the throne, she sat upon it, focusing her attention upon the young unicorn entirely.

"...if my further plans for Equestria concern you so much, then I am willing to compromise."

Twilight's ears perked up, and she listened further.

"I will give you twenty-four hours to seek out the Tantabus yourself, and deal with the threat it poses. But...if you are unable to do so..."

She narrowed her eyes.

"...then my plan will continue."

In spite of the nervousness she felt about her, Twilight found herself asking something. Something that had been on her mind for some time now.

"What about your sister?"

The Queen raised an eyebrow to that, prompting Twilight to elaborate.

"What if she can't fight back against what the Tantabus has done to her? What if...if she...?"

To that unfinished question, the dark alicorn looked away, out of the window once more. For just a second, Twilight could see a flicker in her eyes. The only sign of hesitancy she had shown in this entire encounter. But when she spoke, she did so with an additional edge to her voice.

"My si...Celestia's fate is now in her hooves. We have not spoken in centuries. Whatever I may have once felt for her...those feelings no longer concern me."

Twilight frowned.

"I don't believe you."

The Queen turned to her, looking to her with slight surprise, as if this was the first time anypony had ever spoken to her like this. Regardless, her surprise was short-lived, as she narrowed her eyes once more.

"It matters little to me what you believe, Twilight Sparkle. Because if memory serves, you have other matters to deal with."

With that stark reminder of her task, the young unicorn seemed fearful the prospect that now stood at the forefront of her mind, but watched silently as the Queen pointed ahead, to the door at the other end of the hall.

"Now...I suggest you get to work. Time stands still for nopony..."

Her expression became serious once more.

"...and you have an ill task to attend to."

Twilight waited, expecting something else to be said, but in the end, that was all. This was her task, and these were the terms given to her. Twenty-four hours. The words repeated themselves over and over in her mind, and as she slowly backed away, the dark alicorn sat in her throne, regarding her carefully. Eventually, Twilight spun around, heading straight for the door at the end of the throne room. When she reached it, she found herself surprised when it again opened up by magic. Now on the other side, she panted heavily, just as her friends approached her at long last. Seeing the concerned look she bore, they asked the obvious question.

"Twilight? What's wrong?" Applejack asked.

The unicorn opened her mouth to speak, only to stop and glance over her shoulder. Even from here, she could see the Queen staring at her intently. In the end, she looked back to her friend, giving as honest an answer as she could.

"...I think...we haven't got much time."

Two Kingdoms - Called

"Okay...let me just go over this whole thing, just so I have a clear picture in my head. We've travelled all this way, found a hidden kingdom unknown to Equestria for a thousand years, met the Mare of the Moon, who tells us she plans to invade Equestria once she stops the Tantabus. And the only way we can stop her from doing that...is if we find and stop it first?"

Twilight sighed after Pinkie had finished, slowly nodding her head.

"Yeah, that's pretty much it."

The party-lover looked ahead as they walked, considering that for a moment, before then looking back to Twilight with an incredulous look.

"Us? Find the Tantabus? A creature that can hide in dreams and only be stopped by an alicorn? Is that the thing we've been asked to stop?"

Again, Twilight nodded.

"Correct."

A silence fell between them after that, and instead of looking to Twilight, Pinkie instead looked ahead to Applejack, who was just a few steps further from them.

"Cousin? On a scale of one to ten...just how up-the-creek are we on this one?"

Applejack too hung her head low, glancing over her shoulder to look at Pinkie with a somewhat despondent look.

"Honestly? Ah don't think a high enough number has even been invented yet."

To that, Pinkie looked down to the ground.

"Yeah...thought as much."

A grim seriousness took hold in Twilight's expression as she glanced to her colleagues.

"Look...I realise that this isn't the best situation we could have found ourselves in. But it's also our only chance."

Looking over her shoulder, Twilight regarded the path they'd come from.

"The Queen may believe that her plan is what's best for Equestria...but we all know that's not how our people will see it."

Thinking on that, Pinkie looked to her leader.

"Hold on...if the Queen has this creepy I-can-see-everything thing going on...why can't we just ask her where the Tantabus is before going off like this?"

Twilight shook her head.

"If we did that, then all it'd do is let her now that we can't do this without her, which means she'd probably just go ahead with that plan of hers right then and there."

Pinkie seemed disturbed by that, leading to Twilight looking back to her and Applejack.

"We have a responsibility here. I have a responsibility. The Tantabus has to be stopped, and while I don't know how we can do that...we have to try."

Unfortunately, her words didn't exactly have the desired effect, as Applejack's words soon attested to.

"Pardon me, Twilight...but that ain't much of a plan. Even IF we find this thing...what can we actually do with it?"

Twilight considered that, seeming deep in thought as she continued to walk.

"I'll...think of something."

Naturally, Applejack frowned, then looked ahead.

"Well...ah imagine you'd have a better time thinkin if we didn't have her with us."

All three mares turned their attention to the one at the head of their little convoy; Aurora Dash. Of course, the cyan mare didn't exactly take well to the remark made against her just now.

"You should consider yourselves lucky, outsiders. Her Majesty's orders are for only me to escort you. If my whole squad had been here, you'd be far less snappy with me."

Applejack upped her pace, looking more than a little aggressive as she neared Aurora. Twilight, sensing a fight brewing, immediately got between them, giving Applejack a calming look. The farmer snorted with annoyance, then got back to her usual pace. As for Aurora, Twilight looked to her, trying to sound as grateful as she possibly could under the circumstances.

"When you get back...tell your Queen that we're happy for the escort."

The Captain gave a formal nod to that, looking ahead once more. Twilight, now surrounded by nothing but silence as they carried on through the dark woods, thought about her situation over and over again. Every time she would think of a plan, she would sigh, realising some flaw within it. And every time she came close, one fact above all repeated itself in her foremost thoughts; only alicorn magic can stop it. As one would expect, she was feeling rather down right now, as was everypony else. Looking up to the night sky above, the young unicorn could only pray at this point.

Twilight...

She stopped, her eyes widening considerably, and started looking around. The others noticed her, and they too halted.

"Hey! What's the hold-up?" Aurora called.

But Twilight merely started walking a few steps to the side, her eyes narrowing at her surroundings.

"I...I thought..."

Pinkie looked to her with concern.

"What? You thought what?"

Twilight shook her head.

"I...I don't know. I know it's impossible...but it sounded like..."

Twilight...please...help me!

Urgency took hold of the unicorn, and she frantically started looking around.

"Princess? Princess!"

The others looked to each other with uncertainty.

"What is she babbling about?" Aurora demanded.

Applejack shrugged her shoulders.

"Ah dunno! Twilight? What is it?"

Twilight turned to her.

"Don't you hear her?!"

The farmer glanced around.

"Hear her? Hear who?"

Twilight placed a hoof upon her shoulder, hope now filling her eyes.

"It's her! Princess Celestia!"

To that, Aurora stepped forward, looking both surprised and cautious.

"You wanna explain that, Sparkle?"

Twilight turned to face her.

"I heard her! She's here somewhere! Calling out to me!"

Pinkie looked to her friend with worry.

"Um...Twilight? I know I'm probably the last pony to be able to say this, but...you're acting kinda weird."

Looking to her, Twilight's expression was one of confusion, prompting the pink mare to start explaining herself.

"Princess Celestia isn't here. She's not calling out to us."

But Twilight shook her head.

"No...I know it was her! I just..."

Twilight...please...I need you...

That was the last straw for the unicorn, who now turned to one section of the forest in particular. Without warning, and to the shock of all of them, she started running in that direction. There was a brief moment of confusion and hesitancy from the rest, but it wasn't long before they too started to follow. Even Aurora did so, though she seemed far less concerned, instead bearing a look of seriousness, which Applejack was quick to pick up on.

"What's goin on in that head of yours?"

The pegasus snorted before answering.

"If the sun Princess herself has truly come into my Queen's lands, it's my job to find out and report back."

She looked to her farmer companion and narrowed her eyes.

"Oh, and keeping track of all the mares I was sent to escort would be great too."

Applejack rolled her eyes to this, before then focusing on Twilight yet again. As for the latter, she was not thinking of the others, but instead on her path ahead. Between her natural poor eyesight, the need to constantly adjust her glasses and the darkness of the permanent night around her, she was having obvious difficulty in finding out where, exactly, she needed to go. But, after several minutes of just charging forward, she managed to break through the woods and find herself at some sort of clearing.

"Here! She's here somewhere!"

The others soon arrived behind her, and they saw what was now ahead. A steep cliff-face, just a short distance from the tree-line, and at its base was, unmistakeably, a cave entrance. They watched as Twilight began to run towards it.

"Twilight!" Pinkie called.

But her words were of no use, as Celestia's student continued her charge. The other mares soon followed, and before long, they were within the cave, with even the light of the moon now obscured to them. They fumbled around in the dark, occasionally bumping into some larger stones on the ground, and all the while, Twilight continued to call out.

"Princess! It's me, Twilight! I'm here!"

Aurora grunted to this.

"Touched in the head, this one!"

Applejack, ignoring the pegasus, tried speaking in a calmer tone to her friend.

"Twilight...ah don't know what yer hearin, but..Celestia' ain't here!"

But the unicorn just kept on searching, always going further and further into the cave.

"I...I heard her!"

Then, a sound. All of them drew their eyes to the ground, and saw, right where Twilight had just stepped, that there was a crack in the ground. A crack that now grew wider and wider, spreading all around on the floor surrounding them. They looked to one another, with Pinkie letting out an exasperated sigh.

"...Of course."

The ground gave way, and Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack immediately fell below, into a massive chasm that had been below the floor they'd previously stood on. As for Aurora, she, being a pegasus, had been able to take flight just before the floor had given way, and now lowered herself down. It was difficult, given how dark it was, but even so, she soon found the others. They were shaken, but otherwise unharmed, though they did have a brief bout of coughing as the dust of their fall continued to float around them. As soon as Aurora had landed, however, she looked to Twilight with aggression.

"Okay, that's it! You have completely wasted my time here!"

Getting to her hooves, Twilight looked to her with almost pleading eyes.

"But...but Celestia..."

Aurora planted a hoof squarely in her chest.

"Celestia isn't here, Sparkle! This whole Tantabus thing has made you crazy! You nearly got yourself and your friends killed in here! And for what?! All so you could chase after..."

"Twilight!"

The second voice caused all of them to freeze in place, even Aurora, and they turned in unison to a tunnel that lay to one side of the chasm they stood in. All of them stared at it, waiting with baited breath, before they heard it yet again.

"Twilight!"

Aurora shook her head.

"It...it can't be!"

But Twilight's face lit up, and she once more darted off in the direction of the voice, with the others close behind her. On and on she ran, until, at last, she saw her. Princess Celestia. Her teacher, her leader. She was indeed here, in a larger chamber at the end of the tunnel. There was a large hole in the ceiling, allowing the light of the moon to pour in, illuminating this place. As for the sun Princess, she stood at the far end, looking a little weak in the knees, but otherwise far healthier than she'd been seen to be before. Twilight, naturally, began to walk to her slowly, her eyes almost welling up at the sight of her.

"P...Princess? I...I thought we'd lost you!"

The white alicorn smiled sweetly.

"No, my student...I am here."

She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, seeing Twilight approach her further, her gaze was one of absolute focus.

"I just knew you'd come to me."

Two Kingdoms - Adversary

Hope and joy. Those were the feelings that now coursed through Twilight as she gazed up to the pristine white alicorn before her. Princess Celestia, the leader of her both her and her people, was awake once more. Whatever the Tantabus had done to her, clearly it had been overcome, and that her mentor was simply too strong-willed to be taken by it. These were the thoughts that now surged through the young unicorn's mind, and as she drew closer and closer to the older mare, she could not help but smile.

"I...I thought we'd lost you! I thought I'd lost you! But...here you are!"

Celestia smiled.

"Yes, my student. I have returned. You needn't fear the Tantabus any longer."

Twilight grinned even wider, then looked over her shoulder, seeing the stunned faces of the other three mares.

"You see? I told you everything would be fine, and it is!"

Applejack nodded slowly.

"Yeah, ah...ah wouldn't have believed it, but...there she is!"

Pinkie too seemed taken aback.

"Yeah...she's here alright."

Then, she suddenly looked a little disappointed, leaning over and whispering to her cousin.

"Kind of anti-climactic if you ask me."

As for Aurora, she eyed the newly-arrived alicorn with suspicion, narrowing her eyes and taking a few cautious steps forward. Twilight, not really caring at this point what her escort was up to, turned instead to her teacher yet again, still smiling as widely as ever.

"Oh, Celestia! I've missed you so much!"

The Princess nodded, closing her eyes for the moment.

"Yes, Twilight. And I have missed you. Your quest to vanquish that terrible foe was admirable...but misguided."

Here, Twilight's smile faltered.

"Princess?"

Celestia slowly opened her eyes.

"You needn't go out of your way to face such a monstrous creature, Twilight."

For a second, Twilight lowered her head.

"I...I just..."

But Celestia raised a hoof.

"Don't worry yourself over it. Now..."

She reached that same hoof out, offering it to her student.

"...come to me, dear Twilight."

The young unicorn smiled once more, taking a few steps closer. Then, as she did this, Aurora narrowed her eyes further. She couldn't quit put her hoof on what it was, but there was something about all of this that clearly concerned her, far more than all the other mares, if their expressions were anything to go by. Then, as Twilight drew closer, Celestia's smile changed, becoming less calm and motherly, and instead becoming almost a smile of victory. Instincts kicked in, and Aurora spread out her wings and gave an almighty flap, launching herself forward. And she was just in time too, for Celestia's eyes began to glow bright purple, much to Twilight's confusion. Then, just as the alicorn began to lunge forward, the unicorn was pushed out of the way by the arrival of Aurora, who swept in the nick of time.

"Aurora?!" Twilight exclaimed.

But Aurora wasn't looking at her, and was instead assuming an attack position, her hooves planted firmly in the ground and her wings spread out, all while glaring at Celestia. As for Applejack and Pinkie, their jaws dropped at this sight.

"Okay...what?!" Pinkie asked.

Celestia turned her attention to the cyan mare now standing before her, and started to, to the shock and confusion of all of them, growl. Twilight, naturally, was more than a little concerned by this.

"P...Princess?"

But Rainbow shook her head.

"That's not Celestia!"

To the horror of Twilight and her companions, the Captain soon proved to be right, as the alicorn before them quickly took on a dramatic and unexpected change. There were convulsions all along her body, almost as if something was inside and trying to break its way out. Her eyes rolled back up into her skull, giving a dead and lifeless look to her. Then, in a move that caused gasps from many of the mares there, something started to emerge from the alicorn's mouth. A sort of magical mist, dark blue and purple in its colouring, forcing its way out, and as it did so, the bright white body of Celestia started to almost melt away, like a costume slipping off its wearer's body.

"Wha...what is this?!" Applejack called out.

The transformation was soon complete, and it was as if "Celestia" was wholesale turning inside-out, which was naturally a sight that caused some measure of disgust for those watching. At the end of it all, what now stood before them was no alicorn, no any other kind of pony, though it seemed to bear the shape of one. Like a tall and imposing unicorn, it stood, with no eyes or any visible face whatsoever. If they had to say, it was as if it was made of magic, similar in look to Queen Moon's mane, though with far more noticeable purple in its outline. Shrinking back from this sight, Twilight gazed in terror at this being.

"It...it's the Tantabus!"

Immediately, the creature of myth turned to Twilight, taking a menacing step forward and continuing that growling it had been making earlier. Everypony started backing away, with Applejack in particular looking to Twilight for explanation.

"But...ah thought it couldn't come ta that real world?!"

As before, Twilight shook her head.

"I don't know! The legend only said that..."

Slowly, realisation crossed her face.

"...that it would only emerge after growing strong enough!"

Aurora looked over her shoulder to her.

"What? What is it?!"

Twilight stepped back in fear.

"It's Celestia! That's why the Tantabus went after her first! She's an alicorn! Taking power from her was all it needed!"

Aurora grunted to that.

"Ugh! Wonderful!"

She scraped her hoof along the ground, snorting aggressively before starting to charge forward.

"Alright, monster! Time to taste my hoof!"

With that, she launched herself from the ground, spinning around in mid-air before giving an almighty kick at her foe. Unfortunately, owing to the Tantabus' nature as a purely magical entity, this attack only resulted in Aurora passing straight through it. Before the pegasus could respond to this properly, she veered off just in time to avoid striking the stone wall of the cavern behind her enemy.

"What the...?!"

Twilight pointed to her, calling out while the Tantabus was still focused on her now-failed assailant.

"It's magic! You can't hurt it!"

Of course, Aurora wasn't taking any of that, and moved to assume an attack position once more.

"Like Tartarus I can't hurt it!"

Again, she lunged, and again, she merely passed through the beast. On and on she did this, with the Tantabus moving slowly, if at all. The other mares watched fearfully, but never once stepped closer, worried more than ever of what this thing would do to them. In the end, and after countless attempts, Aurora landed back down again, panting furiously.

"This...this thing is just...argh!"

Fortunately, she had landed close to where Twilight was, and the latter rushed to her side.

"Aurora! We have to get out of here!"

But the pegasus shook her head.

"No! I am a Captain of the Night Guard! This creature has entered our territory, and I will face it!"

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted when, to the surprise of all of them, the Tantabus, at last, started to move. For a brief moment, it was as if it lost its pony-like shape, becoming much more like the cloud Twilight had seen in the book previously. It swept forward, becoming almost like a violent storm, growing closer and closer to the undefended mares. Twilight's eyes widened, and her breathing was heavy, and as she saw her enemy drawing ever nearer, she acted out of pure desperation.

"GET AWAY!!!"

She shot a bolt of bright magic from her horn, which immediately struck the cloud head-on. This, surprisingly, seemed to have an effect, as the Tantabus halted its advance, swirling around after having been struck, even so far as to let out a primal and ear-piercing scream, which was a naturally unpleasant sound to the ponies near it. In this moment, Twilight regained her composure, turning to Aurora.

"We have to run!"

The pegasus seemed hesitant, but, after seeing the Tantabus start to re-form itself, she let out an annoyed grunt, giving Twilight a short nod. That was all the permission Twilight needed, and she started to run off back towards the tunnel they'd come from, with Aurora, Applejack and Pinkie close behind her. Unfortunately, it was too little too late, as the Tantabus had quite literally puled itself back together, shooting forward and, in a move that was faster than anything the ponies could do, blocked the way to the tunnel.

"Oh no!" Twilight exclaimed.

The mythic beast swirled around again, trying to take on yet another shape. This time, it was as if it was becoming two massive pony legs, which reared up as if to stomp on some unsuspecting bug. Most of the mares cowered at this, but Twilight, seeing the ethereal hooves coming down, lit up her horn yet again. Before the Tantabus could strike them, a bright pink magical dome appeared out of nowhere, shielding the ponies within from the beast outside. The Tantabus, frustrated by this, screeched yet again, before starting to pound away at the barrier. On and on it pummelled, until, inevitably, Twilight's defences started to show cracks.

"Come on, Twi!" Applejack called.

But it was no use, as the clear exhaustion of resisting this thing was taking its toll on the young unicorn. As further cracks appeared on the dome, a single tear fell down Twilight's cheek.

"Spike...forgive me."

The Tantabus reared up, ready to deliver what was undoubtedly going to be a killing blow. But then, to the shock of all of them, the blow didn't come. Instead, the Tantabus was struck from the side by a ray of magic, light blue in its colour and easily more powerful than what Twilight had been able to muster against it. The mares all watched as their enemy was slammed into the nearest cave wall, constantly lashed by this new magic until, eventually, the blast stopped. Again, they turned in unison, and their eyes widened. For now, gracefully hovering down from the hole in the cave's ceiling, was a very familiar face. A dark alicorn, who landed in the very centre of the chamber, eyeing the fallen creature with a sense of amusement.

"Well now...what do we have here?"

Two Kingdoms - Dawn

Slowly, the dark alicorn approached, and the Tantabus, having finally recovered from the attack she'd sent against it, merely hovered in place as the Queen finally spoke again.

"Well...you are a bold one, aren't you? Coming here, to my territory, attacking one of my subjects?"

She gave a brief chuckle, before gaining a very steely glance in her eyes.

"I'd be impressed if it wasn't such a...foolish decision."

Twilight, who had been keeping utterly silent since the Queen arrived, turned her eyes to the Tantabus. It continued to slightly swirl around itself as always, and yet, there was something else going on as the Queen drew nearer. There were ripples in its outer surface, vibrations, almost like a shiver of some kind. If Twilight didn't know better, she'd have assumed it was actually afraid right now. It was a fact the approaching alicorn had not missed herself.

"Yes...you remember, don't you? Many ages may have passed, but one universal truth will always remain."

She halted her advance, giving the Tantabus her absolute attention.

"Ponies may fear the dark..."

Her eyes narrowed.

"...but the dark...fears me!"

And with that, the Tantabus had heard enough. It shot upwards, heading for the hole in the ceiling of the cave, looking almost as if it were about to flee. But the Queen merely smiled to this, her horn and eyes glowing a bright blue. Her magic grew faster and faster, enveloping her swiftly until, to Twilight's shock, she too began to change. In an instant, it was as if she was like the Tantabus itself, a cloud of pure magic, albeit one of dark blue rather than purple. This magical entity raised itself faster than any of them could move themselves, and certainly faster than the Tantabus, for it now barred its path from the hole above. Then, almost as fast as she had changed, the Queen changed back to her more solid form, though her eyes were still glow.

"I do apologise...but were you trying to escape?"

Before the Tantabus could react, the Queen shot it with yet further magic. And like before, it was massively effective, slamming the beast into the ground so ferociously that it actually formed a crater in the ground. The impact shook the cave all around them, to the point where Twilight and the other mares had to hold on tight, lest they fall over. As for the dark alicorn, she soon landed upon the floor once more, watching with interest as the Tatnabus struggled to emerge from the crater.

"Pitiful. Have the centuries so dulled you, Tantabus? You were once a force to be reckoned with. But now?"

She frowned.

"Now...you're barely even worth the effort."

The Tantabus, at long last, reacted to this, shooting forward a number of dark and ethereal tendrils from its main "body", attempting to strike the Queen as vigorously as it could. But, in a move that further surprised all there, such an attacked seemed to have no effect whatsoever. For the Queen now seemed to be surrounded by some other aura of magic. Dark, like smoke, almost as if she was bathed in shadow. Twilight took on a fearful look, which Pinkie soon commented on.

"Twilight? What...what's she doing?"

Twilight shook her head.

"That's...dark magic!"

Again and again, the Tantabus struck, but like before, it had little effect. Though the Queen was far from annoyed by this, bearing a small smile as her assailant continued its efforts.

"Yes...that's the spirit!"

Unfortunately for the Tantabus, the Queen's mood did not remain so entertained, and her horn began to light up in a menacing way yet again. The ancient ethereal monster sensed what was coming, flying off to try and get away, but it was too late, for the Queen's magic was upon it, surrounding it like some kind of rope. It grew tighter, forcing the Tantabus into a single shape and squeezing hard. A confident smirk crept onto Queen Moon's face, and with an almighty tug, she pulled her enemy down, crashing it into the ground once more. But she was far from done, and so began to repeat this motion, hurling it into nearby walls, the ground, the ceiling, anywhere where she could cause damage to her captive. And all the while, Twilight watched, unable to do anything right now. After several minutes of toying with her foe, the Queen, after bashing it to the ground again, released it.

"Now...it is over."

Slowly, Twilight began to walk forward, much to the concern of her colleagues, but she still remained quiet as the Queen took step after step towards the fallen Tantabus.

"You think we ponies would stand by while something like you roamed about, doing whatever you pleased?"

She narrowed her eyes.

"You were sorely mistaken, beast!"

Her horn lowered, and it began to glow once more, gathering power while the Tantabus twitched upon the floor. Twilight's eyes widened, for she knew what was about to happen. It was a suspicion confirmed by the Queen's next words.

"For your heinous crimes, your terrorising of Equestria...I bring you your death!"

Then, a flash. A bright magical burst appeared in front of the Queen, catching her off-guard and causing her to take a step backwards. When the light died down, she saw, to her surprise, that it was Twilight, having teleported in-between her and the Tantabus. But, as impressive as this magical display was, an even more startling feat was soon performed, as Twilight soon spoke.

"Wait! You don't have to do this!"

Confusion promptly covered the older mare's face, leading to Twilight pointing to the fallen Tantabus behind her as she began to explain herself.

"I...I know it's done terrible things...and I know it seems hostile...but it's still a unique life! There's never been anything like it before or since! We..."

A determined look crossed her face.

"...we have to give it a chance!"

The Queen stared at her, then soon responded in a highly incredulous tone.

"You are jesting, right?"

Here, Twilight looked to her with a more pleading expression.

"Please, just...just give me one chance."

The alicorn turned her eyes to the Tantabus, still upon the ground nearby, then back to Twilight, before narrowing her eyes slightly.

"Then be swift, Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight nodded, appearing grateful for this opportunity. Her friends watched her, aghast as they observed her drawing nearer to their collapsed enemy. As for the Tantabus itself, it continued to appear docile and largely motionless on the ground, but even so, Twilight's moves towards it were cautious at best. She looked it over, taking a few deep breaths, before then starting to say what she needed to.

"Tantabus...I know you must feel great hostility towards me. Towards all ponies. You've attacked us, hurt us, risked the lives of those we hold dear."

Her expression softened.

"But I cannot and will not believe that there is nothing good in you at all. I don't know if you can understand me. But if you can, then..."

Slowly, she reached out a hoof.

"...know that we can make a place for you in our world...if you're willing to make peace."

All eyes were on the Tantabus, especially the Queen's, whose expression was one of utter contempt as she regarded the beast. As for Twilight, her face soon lit up with a slight sense of hope, for the Tantabus soon started to move, crawling upon the floor towards her in a manner far more calm and non-threatening than she'd ever seen on it. Then, just as it drew near enough, her smile vanished. For just like it had done with the Queen, the Tantabus lunged out, aiming what seemed to be a hundred razor-sharp tendrils towards the defenceless unicorn. Twilight, in the instant this happened, did nothing, merely watching with disbelief at what was now about to befall her.

"TWILIGHT!!!" Applejack called from afar.

However, in the fraction of a second before the Tantabus could fulfil its violent intent, it was kept from doing do. A massive blast of magic shot forth from behind Twilight, striking the creature right in its centre. The tendrils disappeared immediately, and it was sent flying, before being slammed into the wall nearby. Twilight continued to stare blankly as this happened, as Queen Moon's magic intensified, causing the Tantabus to writhe against it. The screams the creature let out were growing louder, more ear-piercing. Then, at the height of it all, the Queen concluded her work, intensifying her magic further, which resulted in an almighty flash, as the Tantabus was engulfed entirely in a near-blinding light. All the ponies shielded their eyes from this, but it was not long before that intense light died down.

Slowly, they all lowered their hooves, seeing what now lay before them. The Tantabus was no longer where it was. Instead, the only thing there was a massive dark scorch mark upon the wall where it had been hurled. Wisps of purple smoke could be seen quickly evaporating, until at last, there was truly nothing there at all. The Tantabus, the great adversary of the waking world, was dead. And even those unfamiliar with magic, like Pinkie or Aurora, could recognise this when they saw it. But Twilight remained, looking where her enemy had been mere moments before. Her expression was both of shock and disappointment all in one, and so stunned was she that she did not notice the sound of hoof-steps coming behind her, until the Queen gently lowered her head to just behind Twilight's.

"When next you offer mercy to a monster...it could well cost you your life, Twilight Sparkle."

The young unicorn hung her head low, continuing to stare at the spot where her enemy had once been. The victorious Queen stood tall once more, moving away from the still pony, but watched as her friends rushed over to her side.

"Twilight! Are you okay?" Applejack asked.

Slowly, Twilight nodded.

"Yeah. A little shaken, but...yeah, I'm fine."

A sigh of relief was heard from both her and Applejack, and as they looked to each other with warm smiles, the nearby Queen was soon greeted with a salute from her Captain, Aurora.

"Thank you for coming, your Majesty. I don't think we could have fared much longer without you."

The Queen raised an eyebrow to her subject.

"I am sure. But I do not recall giving you orders to engage the Tantabus, Captain Dash."

A look of guilt crossed the cyan mare's face, but when she opened her mouth to reply, the Queen halted her by raising a single hoof.

"No matter. The beast is felled. That is what's important."

Aurora breathed a sigh of relief herself, but remained silent as she looked up, seeing Twilight approach her Queen. The latter too noticed this, regarding her with interest as Twilight began to speak up softly.

"So...what happens now?"

The Queen considered that for a few moments before giving an answer.

"Well...that all depends upon my sister."

Twilight took on a serious expression, but before she had the chance to say anything to her elder, she was kept from doing so by a sudden bright light emanating from the massive hole in the ceiling. All eyes were upon it immediately, and the Queen frowned at the sight of it.

"Well...speak of the devil."

At those words, Twilight took a single step forward, hope filling her face once more. And soon, that hope was rewarded. For there, floating gracefully down from the sky, bathed in bright light like the sun itself, was Princess Celestia. All the ponies there, save for the Queen and Twilight, took a step back from this. It was not long before the white alicorn was upon the ground, looking as composed and as regal as ever. The Queen looked to her with caution, Aurora with nervousness, and Applejack and Pinkie gave an instinctive bow in the presence of their leader. But Twilight began to take careful steps closer to her "mentor".

"P...Princess? Is it you? I mean...is it really you?"

The elder alicorn looked to her, smiling sweetly.

"Twilight...my beloved student."

Hearing that, Twilight's eyes began to well up, and she rushed forward. Celestia anticipated this, and knelt down to her level, before promptly embracing her with her vast wings. As the two held one another, Twilight's words, though coming through the occasional sob, were tinted with joy.

"I...I thought I'd never see you again!"

But Celestia merely smiled.

"It's aright, Twilight. I am here now. Everything is going to be okay."

Twilight's smile widened, as indeed did Applejack's and Pinkie's. However, there came a time when Celestia looked past her student, and to the dark alicorn nearby. There was a brief moment when the look those two gave each other was, for lack of a better word, cold. Celestia stood once more, catching Twilight's attention, and soon after, she watched as her teacher started to walk closer to her sister. She stopped just a few short feet away from her, and there was utter silence in the chamber for a time. Both alicorns regarded one another in an analytical fashion, and all others in attendance kept as silent as the grave. Then, at long last, it was Celestia who broke that silence.

"Sister...it has been a long time."

The Queen narrowed her eyes.

"Indeed. Over a thousand years, to be precise."

The elder sister looked her sibling over, then took on a brief look of slight concern.

"You have...changed since last we met."

The younger sister gave a short nod.

"And I see that you have not."

Celestia paused for a time, then resumed.

"I sensed that I have you to thank for the Tantabus' defeat?"

The Queen nodded right back, leading to a brief pause from Celestia. And when she spoke again, it was with a more steely tone.

"...You killed it, didn't you?"

To that, the Queen maintained her serious glare at her sibling.

"I did."

Celestia sighed, closing her eyes for a moment.

"I see. Then you really haven't changed, have you?"

The Queen frowned deeper to that.

"And I see that you have not learned gratitude in the last millennia."

Celestia opened her eyes again.

"Luna..."

But she was halted by a raised hoof from her sister.

"Do not call me that. It has not been my name for a very long time."

The elder sister kept quiet, allowing her darker counterpart to continue.

"I go by Moon now. Queen Moon."

Again, Celestia was quiet for a time, then let out yet another sigh.

"Very well then...Queen Moon it is."

After that, the dark alicorn let out a snort, turning her attention to her Captain.

"Come, Aurora. I believe it is time we returned to the castle."

Briefly, Aurora glanced over to Twilight, who gave her a quick smile and a nod, before instinctively giving her Queen a salute to that command. As the pegasus began making her way back towards the tunnel, however, Celestia, after briefly looking hesitant about something, spoke up again.

"Lu...Queen Moon."

The younger alicorn halted, looking once more to her sister as she spoke.

"Is...how is...she doing?"

Twilight took on a confused and curious look to her mentor's words, but said nothing, instead looking to the Queen as she responded.

"Better than she was, sister."

For a time, Celestia seemed almost insulted by that remark, which was something the Queen appeared to delight in, before the latter began to turn in the direction of the tunnel herself. But, before she did so, she stopped, and looked over to Twilight. The young unicorn was, at first, unsure of why this was, but then it became clear when the dark alicorn spoke her final words to her.

"You fought well today, young Twilight."

Though taken aback by this, Twilight nevertheless showed her appreciation for it, giving a slight bow to her teacher's sister. The Queen herself gave a short bow of her head in response, before yet again facing the runnel. This time, she actually began to walk within it, with Celestia and all the other mares watching intently as she continued onwards. Eventually though, both the Queen and Aurora had moved off so far that they could no longer be seen. And here, knowing they were at last out of view, Celestia turned to her student with a small smile.

"Twilight...let's go home."

Two Kingdoms - Celebration

The mood in Ponyville over the last few days had, understandably, been rather dour, with a great deal of panic thrown in. But now? Now, things had lightened up considerably, quite literally in fact. With the return of Princess Celestia, the sun had been raised over Equestria yet again, and all now basked in the warm glow of the day. Naturally, her safe return and the proceeding of the Summer Sun Celebration could mean only one thing; a party. And celebrate they did, with Pinkie Pie, of course, leading the way, arranging for many of the party treats and favours she'd arranged prior to the crisis that had befallen them. Everywhere one looked, there were smiles of joy and relief, especially within the town hall, where the majority of Ponyville's residents had gathered.

Many of those same ponies could not help but approach their monarch, going on and on about how grateful they were that she had been returned to them. Celestia herself, as always, looked upon them with warmth, greeting and speaking to everypony who came her way, young and old alike. As for Twilight, she stood to one side, gazing in admiration at her mentor from afar, and simply taking a moment to relax after the stressful ordeal she and her friends had gone through. Occasionally, she'd glance over to Pinkie, who had to work her hardest to keep the "poofiness" of her mane under control, causing no end of giggles for Twilight. In other places, she'd see Applejack, who'd cast her a smile and a tip of her hat as she surrounded herself with her relatives. Twilight, of course, returned the nod, and when it was done, she simply let out a contented sigh.

"This...this is more like it," she spoke softly.

Suddenly, her solitude from everypony else was interrupted when, to her surprise, she found her foreleg grabbed and held tightly by something much smaller than her. Looking down, she soon regained her smile, as Spike looked up to her with tears in his happy face.

"Spike...you don't need to do that every time you see me now."

The young dragon chuckled, then held onto her even tighter.

"I know, but...I just missed you so much!"

Twilight's smile widened, and she knelt down to his level, embracing her son warmly. As they held one another, the young unicorn whispered to him in a soothing manner.

"Don't worry, Spike...I'm not going anywhere."

They would have probably stayed this way together for a very long time, had it not been for the sudden arrival of somepony clearing their throat. Looking up, Twilight saw that it was none other than Fluttershy, who promptly smiled down to the both of them.

"I'm sorry to interrupt."

But Twilight, now getting herself off the floor again, shook her head.

"Don't be. I'm glad you came, actually. I never got the chance to thank you for looking after my son while I was gone."

Fluttershy nodded.

"It was no trouble. He was one of the most polite youngsters I've had the pleasure of looking after."

Twilight looked to her son with pride after that remark, though the latter seemed more than a little embarrassed. But, before she could say anything further to her pegasi friend, the unicorn then noticed something. Somepony very small was standing just behind Fluttershy, almost as if hiding behind her leg. It was another pegasus, a filly, with bright orange fur and a long purple mane, which hung low, almost to the ground, obscuring one eye. The filly looked to Twilight with nervousness, while Twilight herself found realisation, and soon smiled to her.

"Hello there. You must be Scootaloo."

Scootaloo retreated further behind her adopted Mother's legs, eliciting some concern from Twilight. But Fluttershy merely giggled to this, looking over her shoulder to her daughter.

"Don't worry, sweetie. Twilight's a friend. She's Spike's Mother, remember?"

Slowly, Scootaloo re-emerged, though she seemed hesitant to do so. As Twilight smiled down to her, the young pegasus could only respond with a small smile of her own, as well as somewhat muted speech.

"Mmm...hmmm..."

Twilight titled her head, looking to Fluttershy for clarification. The yellow mare, after giving a soft smile to her daughter, looked back to the unicorn before speaking.

"She's just a little shy. Takes a while to warm up to people. She was the same with Spike...at first."

Twilight raised an eyebrow to this, looking down to her son, who promptly blushed at being talked about like this. As for Scootaloo, she too gained a blush, looking away from the young dragon nearby. Twilight, looking from one to the other, couldn't help but gain a knowing smirk, before speaking up to Fluttershy once more.

"Well then...I'm glad to hear they got on so well."

The two older mares laughed together, so much so that they did not notice the arrival of a far larger figure close by. Spike however, did notice, and so poked his Mother in the side to gain her attention. It did not take long for Twilight to notice who it was, as Celestia herself was now drawing nearer. Out of reflex, both Twilight and Fluttershy gave a bow, with Scootaloo once more retreating behind her Mother. Celestia, looking once more to her student, gave a warm smile.

"I am glad to see you having a moment of peace at last, Twilight."

Looking up, Twilight returned the smile.

"And you, Princess."

Fluttershy looked to her friend, giving a short nod, before then started to move away, with Scootaloo close behind her. Spike soon followed, recognising a "private moment" when he saw one, though he was not above giving his Mother a quick hug before leaving. Now here with her mentor, Twilight found herself unable to avoid asking the obvious question.

"So...how are you feeling?"

Celestia sighed as she stood beside her student, looking out over all the other ponies at the party.

"Far better than I was. Thank you for asking."

Twilight nodded, looking quite relived, and so joined her teacher in looking out at the other ponies. It contended her to see so many of her people so happy and safe now that the danger had passed for them. However, as she dwelt on this, thoughts from the past few days began to well up in her mind once more. So many that, for a time, she took on a more troubled look. The elder alicorn beside her had noticed this, and though she remained as composed as ever, she spoke with clear concern in her voice.

"You have questions, Twilight?"

Though briefly embarrassed at being seen to have concerns, Twilight soon cleared her throat, looking to her mentor with earnestness in her eyes.

"Yes, Princess. I was wondering...why? Why did the Tantabus come after me?"

She looked ahead, to the other ponies, before continuing.

"I mean...it had the perfect position of safety. It could hide in the dream realms. It had taken your power. If it had stayed there, I couldn't get to it. Instead? It exposed itself, left itself open to the Queen. So..."

Slowly, she looked back up to Celestia.

"...why?"

The Princess sighed, turning away from her student.

"When I was under the beast's spell, I could feel it probing my mind, seeing into my thoughts and memories."

Her expression was an angry one as she recalled that time, but she calmed herself soon afterwards before continuing.

"It would have known of you through me. It would have sensed that you would try to stop it, that you'd try and arrange for some defence against it. And because you lacked my sis...the Queen's strength, it no doubt saw you as a more manageable threat it could deal with."

Twilight nodded, accepting that answer. But, her doubts continued.

"That makes sense, but...there's still something that doesn't make sense."

Celestia looked to her as she continued.

"How was I able to hurt it?"

At first Celestia seemed confused by this, prompting Twilight to explain herself.

"It's just...the legends about it all said that only alicorns could thwart the Tantabus. And yet, in the fight...I struck it with my magic. It reacted as though my attack actually hurt it."

She looked Celestia right in the eye.

"But...how could that be possible if only alicorns could cause it harm?"

For a moment, Celestia seemed hesitant to answer, thinking over her words carefully. But, with Twilight continuing to await an answer, the elder mare soon put on a small smile for her.

"I wouldn't concern yourself, Twilight. No doubt the legends were...exaggerating. Perhaps alicorns were not the only ones capable of hurting it?"

Again, Twilight nodded, though Celestia continued to seem uncertain about what had been said to her. Then, after a brief pause between them, curiosity began to grip the Princess, and it was not long before she asked a question of her own.

"Twilight...may I ask something?"

The young unicorn looked up to her again, giving a nod as consent. Celestia hesitated, but only for a moment.

"Did...did the Queen see your strike against the Tantabus?"

The question had caught Twilight off-guard, but not so much so that she was unable to come up with an answer shortly afterwards.

"I...I don't think so. I mean...I suppose it's possible, but...I'm not really sure."

For a time, Celestia seemed almost worried by that answer, leading to a degree of understandable hesitancy on the part of Twilight.

"Is...is something wrong?"

But Celestia, quickly regaining her composure, simply smiled at her student.

"Do not mind me, Twilight. I just get overly-worried sometimes."

Twilight nodded, though it was clear from looking that she was not wholly satisfied with that response. However, as the silence between them carried on, Twilight found that there was yet another question brewing in her mind. A question that she knew was going to cause some issues, and yet, in this place, with her mentor so close by, she felt as if she had no choice but to ask it.

"Princess..."

"You wonder what happened to us? Between my sister and I?"

The remark caught Twilight off-balance, and yet, as Celestia now started to bear a serious look, the young unicorn simply nodded in response. Slowly, Celestia closed her eyes, and it was not long before she started to explain.

"As legends said, she and I once ruled Equestria together. We always had our differences, but in almost all things, we worked as a team. Nothing ever came between us that could not be resolved later on."

Then, her eyes opened, revealing a more steely glance.

"But, one day...the differences simply became...too great."

Curiosity gripped Twilight, and she watched with increasing interest as her teacher carried on with her story.

"Long ago, before the divide...Equestria was plagued by a terrible foe. A spirit of chaos and disharmony. Discord."

The Princess sighed.

"He had travelled from one side of our lands to the other, bringing nothing but pain and misery to our people, all to satisfy his need for self-amusement. Naturally...my sister and I had to stop him."

A firmer look crossed her face.

"The battle was long and hard-fought. Using every magical trick we knew, we matched Discord, spell for spell. But no matter what we did, he always found a way to come back from whatever we threw at him. It was a stalemate, and all of us grew increasingly frustrated from it."

Slowly, Celestia's face became almost a pained one.

"Then, at the end of it all, my sister and I knew that there was only one way to subdue this creature. A spell. One so powerful that it required the magic of both of us to see it done."

The Princess looked down to her student once more.

"...A spell of change. To imprison Discord within himself. To turn him from flesh...into stone."

Twilight seemed stunned by this information, something which did not go unnoticed by her teacher.

"It was not something ever thought possible for pony magic to accomplish. A stone prison of one's own body, far more potent than anything a creature like a cockatrice could do. But, we succeeded, and Discord was, at long last, prevented from continuing his reign of chaos."

But then, Celestia's expression became a despondent one.

"I remember it still. How weak I felt. How drained. So exhausted was I that I could not even stand. My powers returned at a later date, but for the time being, I was utterly spent."

Then, her eyes narrowed.

"But Luna...she was not so exerted. As much as it may pains me to admit to this, she always was the more powerful mage. She still had strength to spare, even as I lay motionless upon the ground. She stood, making her way over to Discord...then looked me in the eye."

Twilight knew where this was going, but even so, she said nothing as the older mare resumed.

"I could feel it, her anger. She had witnessed every atrocity, every act of maliciousness that Discord had wrought upon Ponykind...and it had enraged her. Now, he was there, paralysed and defenceless before her. Luna, my sister, looked me right in the eye..."

She hesitated, gulped, then said what they both knew had to be said.

"...and then, with her greater strength...she shattered his statue."

Twilight gasped, clasping her hoof over her mouth. Celestia too was looking very down by this, but did not look at her student, instead remaining stoic in her expression.

"Whatever life-force that had been within that stone...vanished with Luna's assault. Discord, the Lord of chaos...had been slain. When our strength had both recovered, I argued with her. I told her that he was contained, that he was no longer a threat, that he might have even reformed one day."

She shook her head.

"But Luna would not believe it. On and on, she kept telling me that if Discord ever found a way to escape, he would simply go ahead and do what he'd been doing all over again."

Here, sadness took hold in Celestia's eyes.

"That...was the divide. We simply...simply could not reconcile after that. Luna left, and those closest to her followed. And our nation...was never the same again."

There was silence now, even in spite of the party going on around them. Twilight wanted to say something, anything to get her mentor to feel better, but every time she thought of something, none of it seemed good enough. In the end, she approached her, placed a hoof gently upon her side, then spoke softly.

"Princess...maybe...maybe things can be good between you again? It's been a long time, so...maybe the wounds have healed?"

But Celestia merely shook her head, looking to her apprentice with utter seriousness.

"No, Twilight. Things were said and done that can never be taken back. Luna, even during her isolation, has been an opponent, to the point of taking somepo...something precious from me. Far away she may have been...but she has still hurt me."

To say Twilight was depressed by such words would have been an understatement, as she looked down to the ground. Celestia, at least for a time, seemed guilty about causing such feelings in her student, and so nudged her slightly, gaining her attention. When Twilight looked to her, she gazed up into a smiling face.

"At the very least...I am glad I was able to talk to somepony about this."

Twilight nodded to that, trying to seem as upbeat about the matter as she possibly could. However, it was not long before her teacher looked to her with concern in her expression.

"Twilight...I have a favour to ask of you."

After a brief moment of hesitation, the young unicorn nodded.

"Of course."

Celestia considered her words for a moment, before just coming out with it.

"Would you, perhaps...consent to living here, in Ponyville, for a little bit longer?"

Twilight looked to her with confusion.

"I...I wouldn't object to it, but...why?"

Celestia sighed.

"This incident...with the Tantabus...I fear it may have set off events that cannot be undone. This will not be the last time you or I see my sister, and our two kingdoms...they may have far more to do with one another in the coming days."

Concern gripped Twilight, but she kept silent as the Princess looked down to her.

"I need somepony here...somepony I can trust...to remain in this place. For make no mistake, Twilight...things will change from now on."

Naturally, such a remark was not an easy thing to take in. But, to her credit, Twilight did not shy away. Instead, she steeled herself, taking in a few calming breaths before, finally, looking to her mentor with a look that was just as serious as hers.

"I will do what I can, Princess. You can count on me."

That, at the very least, seemed to put the monarch at ease.

"Thank you, Twilight."

As she turned to look upon the rest of the party-goers, Twilight, under her breath, muttered the only thing that was on her mind right now.

"Shining is going to freak when I tell him about this."

Two Kingdoms - Plans

Slowly, the ancient doors of the Moon Palace creaked open, as they always did. Out of pure instinct the members of the Night Guard stood at attention all along the hallways within, giving a simultaneous salute. Queen Moon walked within her home, her steps slow, yet graceful. Nopony looked at her, instead stoically remaining where they were until she'd passed them. Silence was the order of the day through this entire ordeal, with the exception of the echoes caused by the Queen's every step. Eventually, and after several minutes of walking down the entrance hall, the Queen entered her throne room, and here, she stopped, looking over her shoulder to the one who followed; Aurora. The latter continued to appear professional, standing tall and ready to receive whatever was said to her, but it was not the Queen who spoke first.

"Did you have a pleasant evening, my Lady?"

Turning, both mares looked upon Rarity, who emerged from one side of the throne room, giving a sweeping bow to her monarch. As for the Queen, she gave a brief smile to her aide.

"Indeed. It is always nice to get out of the castle every once in a while."

With that, the dark alicorn began to head off towards her throne, leaving the other two mares behind. And speaking of whom, Rarity now regarded Aurora with some measure of disdain.

"I trust your little adventure did not end too terribly, Captain?"

The cyan pegasus frowned to this.

"At least I did something useful today!"

Rarity frowned right back, but was kept from saying anything when her leader decided to speak up yet again.

"The Captain may have erred...but things nevertheless ended rather well."

Aurora took on a look of smugness, much to Rarity's chagrin, but neither said anything as the nearby alicorn continued.

"Things ended...very well, as it turns out."

Both Rarity and Aurora looked to her with curiosity, but instead of being able to ask anything further, they watched as their leader looked over her shoulder, staring at both of them.

"I would have a moment alone."

Immediately, the two gave another bow, before moving off together, heading straight for the doors leading out of the throne room. It was not long before said door closed with yet another loud creaking noise. Now, the Queen was alone, and so she elected to walk over to her throne. Once within it, she let out a sigh, and her horn began to glow, carefully lifting her azure helmet from off her head. She levitated it to one side, resting it upon a nearby pillow that had been sitting beside her throne. Shaking her head slightly, she began to run a single hoof through her mane, letting out a contented sigh as she did so.

"Rough night?"

The arrival of this new voice was, it had to be said, unexpected, but that sense of surprise was short-lived for the Queen, who merely raised an eyebrow.

"It is nothing I have not had to face before."

The alicorn glanced out of the corner of her eye, seeing the figure standing in the shadows beside her throne. The voice, that of a mare, called out yet again soon afterwards.

"I hear you had an interesting meeting?"

A small smile crept onto the Queen's lips.

"Indeed I did. A rather...intriguing individual."

The figure in the shadows moved slightly, before promptly speaking up again.

"Do you think...she could be...it?"

Slowly, the Queen raised a hoof to her chin, thinking on those words for some time, before then giving a short nod.

"She may be. But it is still too early to tell for certain."

A silence fell for a time, but when it ended, the second voice made itself known, speaking with a tint of curiosity.

"So then...what happens now?"

Briefly, the Queen let out a chuckle, before finally turning her head fully to the figure in the shadows.

"Now, my apprentice...I believe it is time for our kingdom's thousand-year isolation...to end."

Diplomacy - The Message

Across Equestria, there was one place, above all, that ponies of all walks of life would wish to go to if they had the chance. And that was their grand capital, Canterlot. But, even to those who lived within this pristine and glorious city, there were locales that even they would wish to be a part of. At the top of that list was the abode of Princess Celestia herself, and the royal throne room. When one entered this place, its sense of grandeur and elegance was there for all to see, with exquisite stained glass windows, enormous marble columns and rows of disciplined royal guards. The sun shone brightly through those many windows, creating a near glow about the place, with Celestia herself shining brightest of all. The Mother-figure of Equestria sat in her bright golden throne, looking as composed and calm as she always did, with a knowing smile upon her face, reading a parchment that now hovered before her.

"Hmmm...yes...very good..."

But, her musings were, for the time being, interrupted, for the great oak doors that led to her chamber now creaked open, gaining her attention immediately. Looking up, a wider smile crossed her face, as she now gazed upon the one who entered. It was another mare, a pegasus, bright pink in her fur, with a darker shade of pink in her mane, the latter of which was tied back into a ponytail. As this new arrival finally reached the stairs leading up to Celestia's throne, she gave a low and expertly-executed bow.

"Princess Celestia."

The white alicorn looked to her with fondness.

"Miss Cadence. Always a pleasure."

Standing tall once more, the mare, Cadence, returned the smile, before promptly clearing her throat and getting right down to business.

"You wished to be informed of when the delegation of Canterlot nobles was ready to speak with you?"

At that, Celestia's smile faded slightly, and she let out a long sigh.

"Yes...I did."

Composing herself yet again, Celestia spoke softly to Cadence.

"Inform them that I am ready to discuss the upcoming tax law reforms as soon as they arrive at the palace."

Cadence nodded, giving another bow to her monarch before then turning, no doubt ready to head off to perform her assigned task. However, before she got the chance to do so, Celestia, after glancing at the parchment by her side, regained her earlier smile, leading to her calling out to the younger mare before she left.

"Oh! Cadence?"

The pegasus halted, turning around with a look of curiosity.

"Yes, my Lady?"

With her horn lighting up, Celestia levitated the parchment to hover just beside her head, before then pointing to it.

"I have received word from your favourite charge, if you're interested."

Though it took a moment for her to understand what the Princess had meant by that, Cadence's face soon lit up with a happy-looking smile.

"Twilight? How is she doing?"

After letting out a brief laugh to herself, Celestia turned her attention to the parchment, waiting until Cadence had drawn closer to the throne before speaking up again.

"From the sound of things, she's doing quite well. The last of her things have been safely delivered to her new home in Ponyville, and her latest friends there are helping her unpack as we speak."

A look of nostalgia crossed Cadence's face.

"I'm glad to hear she's doing so well. She always was such a sweet filly to look after."

Turning, Cadence now focused her attention on one of the armoured stallions beside Celestia's throne.

"You must be so proud of what she's done, Sir Armour."

Said stallion's horn began to glow, and his helmet soon lifted off his face, revealing both his white fur and blue mane, as well as the smile he bore as he looked to the young mare before him.

"I'm always proud of Twily, Cadence."

Cadence giggled to this, as indeed did Celestia, who now looked to her guard with some amusement in her expression.

"It must be hard, knowing she's so far away now."

But the stallion merely shook his head to his leader.

"Not at all, Ma'am. Twilight is quite capable. I'm sure she can handle whatever Ponyville has to throw at her."

Celestia nodded.

"Your faith in her is reassuring."

She turned once more to the parchment.

"In any case, things appear to be going well for her. Things are calm for the time being, which is more than I would have expected...given recent events."

A slight grimace crossed her face, but she soon shook herself out of it, returning to her previous smile.

"Well, as pleasant as this has been, I really should be getting to those nobles now. Cadence, would you be so kind as to..."

But, she didn't say anything further, as her eyes were now focused instead upon something that was now occurring far above them. Both Cadence and Shining turned to see what she was looking at, only to find that some sort of magical flame was entering the chamber through one of the open windows high above. Seeing this, Cadence's face lit up with another smile.

"Oh? Twilight has another message for us?"

Shining too was looking to the flame with expectancy. But Celestia, by contrast, narrowed her eyes at what she saw.

"No...it isn't Twilight."

At first, both of the others were confused by this remark, but as they glanced up again, they found that the approaching flame was not green, as was usually the case with Spike's fire, but rather a dark blue. Standing up from her throne, Celestia frowned at the oncoming spell, and many of the guards soon stirred from their stationary positions, looking warily at the thing. Eventually, the flame did as expected, and transformed itself into a parchment. But this one was tied together with a black ribbon, which itself was sealed with a mark of a crescent moon. Using her magic, Celestia opened it up, her frown never once disappearing as she began to read the words. A great deal of silence filled the chamber, as all looked to her with concern, but it ended when Cadence finally spoke up.

"P...Princess? Is everything alright?"

After continuing to stare at the document for almost a further minute, Celestia looked up from it, letting out a deep sigh before speaking up to her aide with a more serious and formal tone.

"Miss Cadence...you will need to inform the delegates that I will not be able to see them today."

Cadence hesitated, looking to Shining for some clarification. But the stallion had none, looking just as confused as she was. However, the young mare nevertheless did as requested, now starting to run out of the chamber with all haste. As for Celestia, she now glanced to Shining, speaking in that same tone as before.

"Sir Armour, summon my ministers. Tell them to come here to speak with me as soon as possible."

She frowned.

"Once you have done that, bring my scribe. And tell her that I need a number of messages drawn up and sent off with all haste."

Briefly, Shining paused.

"Messages, your Majesty?"

Celestia nodded.

"Yes. In particular, one to Mayor Mare of Ponyville...and one to your sister."

At that, Shining took on a more concerned expression and posture.

"Twilight? My Lady...what's happened?"

The Princess shut her eyes tightly, letting out yet another deep exhale. Then, her horn lit up, and the parchment once more levitated before her face, wherein she looked to it with a look that was almost contemptuous.

"...What has happened, Sir Armour...is that we have just received...some grave news indeed."

Diplomacy - Reactions

"This is great news!"

Twilight's excitement was plain for all to see, as she happily trotted about the outer rim of the main chamber of the Golden Oak Library. Her horn was aglow, and before her hovered a parchment, marked with the symbol of the sun. All around her were her friends, Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy, as well as Spike, who looked on with both curiosity and concern to his Mother.

"Mom? You've been looking at that thing for a few minutes now."

Stopping, the young unicorn blushed slightly as she turned to her son, walking over and giving him a gentle pat on the head.

"Don't mind me, Spike. This is just...well...rather exciting."

Naturally, such words prompted Pinkie to walk over herself, gesturing to a stack of nearby unopened boxed.

"Well, might as well tell us. I'm sure we're all eager to take a break from all this unpacking."

Looking to her, and seeing her other friends start to gather around, Twilight gave both a smile and a nod. She turned her attention back to the parchment, her eyes drifting over it as she started to speak.

"It's from Princess Celestia. Apparently, her sister has sent word that she wants her kingdom to open up diplomatic relations with Equestria."

A look of shock crossed the faces of many of the mares, with Applejack speaking up first.

"Seriously?!"

Twilight, oblivious to the less-than-happy way her colleague had said that, smiled widely.

"I know, right? This is truly a wonderful day!"

Looking back to the document, the unicorn sighed.

"Our people and theirs have been separated by a thousand years. But now? Now, we have a chance to try and mend that gap."

Her friends all cast nervous glances to one another, but, after a brief silence between them, Fluttershy started to walk to her unicorn friend, clearing her throat and gaining her attention by doing so.

"Twilight? I know you may think this is all a good idea, but it is really? There's been so much separation between us, and even Celestia doesn't seem all that fond of her sister. At least, that's what you told us."

Twilight, undeterred by this, looked to her friend with a softer look, nodding slightly.

"I know. And I'm not so naïve as to suggest that issues between us are going to be fixed overnight. Like I said, this is a thousand years of division between us."

Looking away, her face lit up a little bit more.

"But if we can open up a dialogue with them...and if we all work at it...maybe...just maybe...we could be looking at the start of something truly wonderful here!"

The way she'd said that made it absolutely clear that she'd meant every single word of it. But her friends, looking to one another, were also clear in their expressions that they did not share in her enthusiasm for this situation. But, at the end of it, Fluttershy let out a sigh, putting on a smile for her friend's sake and placing a hoof upon her shoulder.

"Twilight...if you truly believe that things might be good between us, then I suppose it's only right that we believe in it too."

Looking to each of them, Twilight saw them give her nods and smiles in response to this, earning a look of appreciation from her.

"Thank you."

Chuckling slightly, Pinkie started approaching her as well.

"So I guess this means a bunch of diplomats and ambassadors, right? Some fancy pony from their side going over to Canterlot?"

To that, Twilight looked to her with an even wider smile than before.

"Actually, no! That's the great thing about this!"

Naturally, such words earned her confusedly looks from the others, prompting her to explain herself.

"From what Celestia tells me, the Ambassador is going to be coming here!"

Immediately, Applejack, who'd been sipping a nearby glass of water, spat it out, then wiped her mouth slightly before looking to her friend with shock.

"What?!"

Turning to her, Twilight misled.

"That's right. Celestia said that the embassy for the Lunar Kingdom will be built right here in Ponyville. And likewise, she'll be sending over a trained Equestrian diplomat of our own to take up residence here, so they'll have somepony close by to speak with them."

Incredulity was the order of the day for the farmer, who took a step closer to the spectacled unicorn.

"Is...is this some kinda joke?! Ya mean ta tell me those...those moonies are comin here?!"

To that, Twilight narrowed her eyes.

"Yes, Applejack, they are. And if we're going to try and make some kind of relationship with them it might do for us to not talk about them that way."

Her frown deepened.

"And let's not forget...their leader saved our lives, remember? If it wasn't for her, the Tantabus would have killed all of us, and gone on to do who knows what to the rest of Equestria!"

She glanced away from her earth pony friend.

"Whatever reservations we might have...we owe her the benefit of the doubt here."

Applejack looked away, looking just as concerned about this as she'd been throughout. However, in the silence that followed, Pinkie looked around before clearing her throat and adding her own voice to things.

"Not to sound critical of our always-loved leader, but...why is this all happening in Ponyville of all places? I mean, if everypony else gets embassies in Canterlot, why not these guys?"

Glancing to her, Applejack nodded.

"That's right! The Yaks, the Crystal Empire, heck, even the Griffons have people in that city!"

Twilight nodded.

"I know. But let's not forget, for centuries now, ponies in Equestria have told stories of Queen Moon as being some kind of horrible nightmare monster. Finding out she's real is one thing, but letting her set up somewhere in the heart of our country? That was something even Celestia wasn't able to convince her ministers to allow. If nothing else, doing this far from the capital might help to avoid any kind of serious early panic."

Looking down slightly, Twilight's ears dropped a bit.

"Besides...if what she told me before is still true, I think she'd have a hard time accepting the idea of having her sister's representatives so close."

Nodding, Applejack took those words in, and yet, she still looked as if she were critical of this notion, as evidenced by her tone when she spoke next.

"But...why here? Ponyville ain't exactly a big bustlin' place, Twi."

Looking over to the parchment, Twilight began to answer.

"From what we've been able to gather, Ponyville is the closest settlement in Equestria to the Lunar lands. We're basically a gateway to their kingdom...give or take an Everfree Forest of course."

Raising an eyebrow, Pinkie stepped into the conversation once more.

"And the Queen was okay with that? I mean, I'm glad she's not throwing a fit or anything, but it seems kinda weird she'd let her embassy be in a place like...well...this."

For a time, Twilight didn't reply, leading to all of them looking to her in silence. The young unicorn's mind began to drift back to past memories. Memories of her last serious conversation with her beloved mentor, and the request for her to stay in Ponyville. The words she'd spoken to her echoed over and over in her mind, and just for a moment, a sudden coldness took hold of her. But, she shook herself out of this state, putting on a reassuring smile for her friends.

"Well...perhaps the Queen just wants to get things off on the right hoof between us?"

The expressions her friends wore made it rather obvious that they were not exactly convinced by this, and truth be told, nor was Twilight. But, glancing back up, her mood perked up immensely.

"But look at it this way! Ponyville now gets to serve as the place where two great nations mete out relationships with one another! Can you imagine it?"

Applejack rolled her eyes.

"Oh, ah'm imaginin it alright!"

Twilight looked to her with some disapproval.

"I understand your concerns, but if there's any chance that we can make things work...we have an obligation to see it through."

Sighing, Applejack made her way back over to one of the nearby boxes, before then starting to unpack it. As for Twilight, she looked to her with concern, only to be stopped from doing so by a small poke from Spike.

"So there's gonna be some diplomat coming here? To Ponyville? And from Canterlot too?"

Looking down to him, Twilight smiled.

"Yes there is, Spike. With luck, they'll be here within a week to try and hash out some kind of agreement about the exact embassy location."

Spike nodded.

"Okay, so...who is the Princess going to send?"

A knowing smile crept onto his Mother's face, and she leaned down and planted a gentle kiss upon his forehead, eliciting slight confusion form the youth. Soon after, his carer began to answer.

"That, my son...is perhaps the best news of all."

Diplomacy - Arrivals

At the very least, it was a pleasant day for what was about to occur. The skies were clear above Ponyville, and the sun shone brightly down upon its residents. While most ponies were simply going about their daily lives, unaware of what was about to happen, one set of eyes eagerly looked up to the infinite blue above her. Twilight stood quietly in the middle of the town square, staring into the skies for any sign of those she knew would come, but so far, there was nothing. Eventually, Spike arrived onto the scene as well, walking up to his Mother and standing beside her. She felt him there, and looked down to him with a warm smile.

"Just be patient, Spike. it won't be long now."

The young dragon nodded, turning his attention to the sky as well. And here, the youth's eyes widened, and he pointed a single claw eagerly upwards.

"Mom! There they are!"

Immediately, Twilight's head snapped in the direction her son was pointing, and sure enough, he was correct. At first, it just seemed like a few dots far away. But as time passed, those dots became larger, more clear to her sights. Adjusting her glasses slightly, the unicorn soon silently confirmed what she was seeing, and a wide smile crept onto her face.

"Yes...that's them alright."

It didn't take long for many of the other nearby ponies to notice what was going on, as a procession of three golden chariots could now be seen flying clearly over Ponyville. The bright armour of the pegasi guards who pulled them glistened in the sun, creating an image of awe for many down on the ground. Crowds began to gather in the square, where the chariots were heading, and among them were Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie. But while there was a great deal of chatter, nopony stepped forward into the very centre of the place, as that was where the chariots seemed to be heading to land. Indeed, this proved true, and before long, all three of them had safely landed. In two of the chariots, unicorn guards dismounted, giving nods of thanks to the pegasi that had brought them, which was soon reciprocated. However, it was the central chariot that caught Twilight's interest most, as evidenced by the smile she now wore.

"Well...long time no see."

There, emerging from that central carrier, was a pink pegasus mare, her hair tied into a ponytail. And beside her was her personal escort, a white unicorn stallion, who bore the same golden armour as his colleagues. As the latter helped the former out of the chariot, Twilight began to trot closer to them, with Spike close behind. Several of the other guards began to move closer to her, perhaps to stop her from approaching, but it wasn't long before looks of recognition crossed their faces, and they simply smiled and saluted to the approaching mare. Twilight smiled to this, but her words were reserved until, finally, she came within reach of the two in the middle.

"It's good to see you both again."

The mare and stallion at the central chariot turned to her, and instantly, smiles grew upon their faces. The pink mare moved first, drawing closer to Twilight before embracing her in a friendly hug.

"Twilight! It's been so long!"

Twilight herself let out a brief giggle to this.

"You too, Cadence!"

Parting from her, the unicorn continued to smile widely.

"An Ambassador now? Wow!"

A slight blush crept onto Cadence's face.

"Yes, it was a rather unexpected promotion. But the Princess was certain that I'd be up to the task."

Looking to her, Twilight gave a nod.

"I'm sure you will be, Cadence."

The pegasus mare seemed to appreciate that, but, for the time being, she did not reply. Instead, she bore a knowing smile as she stepped to one side, glancing over to the white stallion that now made his way towards Twilight. The latter took on a more affectionate look, as indeed did the stallion, and while they said nothing to one another, they moved closer, embracing each other in an even warmer manner than Twilight had just done with Cadence. They stayed together longer too, and when they stopped, Twilight looked to the stallion and let out a long sigh.

"It's good to have you close again, brother."

Shining nodded.

"And you, sister. I've been hearing a lot about what you've been getting up to."

This time, it was Twilight's turn to blush.

"Yeah...quite a lot of weird stuff, but...I'm okay."

The stallion nodded a second time.

"I'm glad to hear it. Having you close by is going to make this assignment all the easier for us."

While Twilight would have undoubtedly wanted to speak further on the matter, she was soon kept from such action, as Spike poked her in the side, causing her to look down to him. However, in stark contrast to how he'd been looking before, the look upon the youth's face now seemed to be one of concern. He didn't even wait for his Mother to ask what was wrong, as he turned around and pointed to something far off.

"Mom...I think...I saw something over there!"

Turning, Twilight, Shining and Cadence looked over to where he was talking about. It was far away, beyond the boundary of the town, right in the gloom of the nearby Everfree Forest. There was no wind, and yet, in the darkness beneath those trees, there seemed to be some kind of movement. Instantly, everypony gathered there knew what this meant, and seriousness now crossed their faces. Gone was the warm and amicable look on Shining's face, and instead, it was replaced with a more professional expression. He turned to the other members of the guard, raising a hoof and pointing to the Everfree.

"This is it, Guards! Assume formations!"

The guards saluted in unison, before promptly starting to line up behind Cadence. There were about a dozen in total, made up of both pegasi and unicorns, and together, they made an impressive display behind the young Ambassador. As for Cadence herself, she took a calming breath, looking to Twilight once more before, finally, starting to move off. Twilight joined her, as indeed did Spike, while most of the surrounding ponies looked to all of this with confusion and concern. Twilight's friends especially seemed worried about all of this, and unlike many others in Ponyville, they started trotting along to keep up with her and the Ambassador's entourage. Eventually though, the group stopped just beyond the edge of Ponyville, and here they waited. However, it took only a moment for something to finally happen.

"There they are," Twilight remarked in a nervous manner.

To the shock of many in Ponyville, other ponies now emerged from the edge of the Everfree. From the looks of things, they too appeared to be guards, but unlike their own, these ones are clad in armour of azure and dark-blue colouring, with helms that masked their entire faces. Like the royal guard, there appeared to be at least twelve of them, and the sight of them caused Applejack to suddenly run towards Twilight, much to the latter's surprise, before promptly whispering in her ear in a serious manner.

"Y'all never said anythin about soldiers comin here!"

Looking to her, Twilight's expression was one of concern.

"Applejack, they're sending an important diplomat over. If we did the same to any other nation, we'd send protection too. I mean...just look at these guys!"

She gestured to the royal guards nearby, and Applejack looked over to them. There was a pause between the two mares, but eventually, Applejack sighed, giving a nod to Twilight before finally retreating back into the crowd. As for Twilight, she glanced yet again to the Lunar ponies that now approached them. And it was here that, to her surprise, she noted a familiar face at their head. A pegasus mare, similarly armoured, cyan in her fur, and bearing a mane of green, purple and blue. Aurora Dash, whose face looked as stern as ever, marching with her soldiers towards their group of ponies. Twilight stayed quiet, watching as they drew closer and closer, and could almost feel the hesitation of the guards behind her. Eventually though, the other ponies stopped, and Aurora raised a single hoof.

"Guards! Formation!"

As soon as the words had been spoken, the Lunar guards started to move, swiftly getting themselves into a straight line, completely parallel with the Equestrian guards. Both sides stared at one another, with Aurora herself standing stoically in the middle. Twilight gulped, but merely watched as the cyan pegasus looked over her shoulder, giving a nod to somepony far behind. Twilight craned her neck to see who it was, and here again, she found herself surprised. For three more ponies now emerged from the Everfree entrance. Two were further guards, both unicorns, but the one in the middle, while also a unicorn, was clearly not military. A mare, bright white in her fur, with her dark-purple mane tied up onto a bun. Her attire was formal and professional, and she walked forward with a look of refinement about her. Twilight, for her part, couldn't help but whisper under her breath.

"Rarity?"

As the new mare approached, Aurora stepped to one side, giving a quick nod to her before taking the place of the two unicorn guards. Now, both her and Rarity walked together, with the other Lunar guards remaining where they were. Likewise, Cadence and Shining started to move closer, with Twilight close behind. Eventually, both sides met in the middle, and for a time, there was utter silence. Everypony watched, waiting to see who would do what, and when. Then, after almost a full minute of such quiet, it was Rarity who broke it.

"Good day to you. I am Rarity Belle, and I have been chosen to serve as representative of her Grace, Queen Moon of the Lunar Kingdom."

The alabaster unicorn gave a slight bow of her head to Cadence, and the latter, after clearing her throat slightly, started to reply.

"And greetings to you. I am Mi'Amore Cadenza. And I serve as Ambassador of the good ponies of Equestria. Welcome to our nation."

Rarity nodded, though for a moment she turned her gaze upwards, towards the bright sun in the sky. She squinted slightly, looking briefly uncomfortable at the sight of it, before then glancing back down to Cadence.

"Yes...it is a pleasure to be here."

The way she'd said that, it was hard to say for certain whether or not she'd meant it. But for now, Cadence maintained her formal smile, raising a hoof and gesturing to one side.

"A place has been set up in the town hall for us to discuss matters. Shall we?"

Rarity paused at this, then, for just a brief second, glanced over in Twilight's direction. The young unicorn was, at first, unnerved by this, but she nevertheless maintained her composure, as the new arrival looked over to Cadence once more.

"Indeed. We have much to talk about."

Diplomacy - First Agreements

The silence was what bothered people the most as they dwelt within this room. The main chamber of Ponyville's town hall was large and, at this very moment, as quiet as a grave. The only real sound being heard right now was that of the nearby wall clock, as well as the occasional nervous cough from those present. And speaking of whom, the ponies here were all looking to each other with utter seriousness. On one side of the large central table was Cadence, flanked by Shining and Twilight. On the other was Rarity, with Aurora standing close by. For both parties, their respective guards stood just a few steps behind their representatives, all lined up and keeping an eye on their opposite number. After a good long while of everypony just staying silent, Cadence, after clearing her throat slightly, began the conversation.

"Well...it is indeed a momentous day for our two peoples. A thousand years of being separated from one another, and now, together again."

Hearing that, Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"We are not together, Ambassador Cadenza. We remain very much separate nations."

Nervousness took hold in Cadence's expression.

"Yes, of course. I merely meant that we meet here today in the spirit of unity. We do, after all, hope that a friendship can be established between our peoples, yes?"

Rarity nodded.

"Indeed. Our Queen very much hopes that a productive relationship can be forged. Assuming, of course, that your people wish for such a thing."

Briefly, Cadence seemed taken aback by this, glancing over to Twilight momentarily before turning her eyes back to her counterpart.

"Of...of course we do. Such a thing is surely in everypony's best interests."

Nodding once more, Rarity placed a single hoof upon the table, her expression as stoic and professional as ever.

"That is good to hear, Ambassador. But first, I believe some simple matters need to be addressed."

Cadence nodded back.

"Yes. I believe you wished to talk about the exact location of your embassy?"

Rarity did not answer. Instead, she looked over her shoulder, gesturing to one of the silent guards behind her. The guard saluted, before then starting to march in her direction. The Equestrians watched him intently, seeing him reach his Ambassador before, rather quickly, reaching underneath his armour and pulling out a small parchment. He offered it to Rarity, who graciously accepted it, before gesturing for him to return to his previous post. Again, the stallion saluted, before then taking a few steps backwards to his prior position. Unrolling the parchment, Rarity glanced over it briefly before looking back up to Cadence.

"During our cursory examination of Ponyville and the surrounding area, we came up with this as an ideal choice for the embassy."

Her horn lit up, and the parchment soon floated over to where Cadence was sitting. When it landed at her part of the table, both she and Twilight looked to it carefully. It was a newly-made map of the side of Ponyville that met the edge of the Everfree Forest. And there, marked with a red "X" was the spot where the Lunar Ambassador, presumably, wished for the embassy to be constructed. Observing the paper closely, Twilight then looked up to Rarity with curiosity upon her face.

"You...you want it there? On the edge of the Everfree?"

Rarity nodded.

"Yes. Since the Everfree marks the effective boundary between our respective kingdoms, we believed it to be a suitable location."

Twilight opened her mouth to reply, only to be halted by the sound of somepony clearing their throat. Turning, they all saw that it was Shining, who narrowed his eyes slightly as he regarded Rarity.

"Ambassador, would you mind allowing us a moment to discuss this?"

The alabaster unicorn did not answer, instead merely giving a short nod. Shining, accepting this, got up from his chair, with Twilight and Cadence soon following. Once they were behind the line of royal guards, and thus far enough to not be heard, Shining turned to the other two mares.

"I don't like this. That spot on the map is the only real entrance in or out of the Everfree, at least between our two nations."

Twilight looked to him with confusion.

"Is that a problem?"

Looking back to her, Shining nodded.

"It is. If they build their embassy there, that basically means that they'll control that entrance. And that means that they'll have final say on who goes in or out."

Turning away from her, he frowned as he focused his eyes on the other Ambassador, who had taken to reading some documents in the meantime.

"In terms of ground forces, it would give them a distinct strategic advantage."

Twilight gave her brother a look of disapproval.

"Shining, we're talking about an embassy, not a fortress. And besides...these ponies came here to try and form some kind of relationship with us. They didn't come here for war."

Shining gave her a scowl of his own.

"They say that...but I don't think it would be wise for us to give them this level of trust so soon."

This time, it was Cadence's turn to speak.

"This is their first request to us, Shining. And it's not exactly unreasonable for them to make the choice on where their embassy gets put. If we refuse it, they could take it as an offense."

She let out a sigh.

"They've already been told that they won't be setting up in Canterlot, so it's something of a miracle that they're even being this cordial with us. If we say no to this..."

She didn't finish, but her meaning set in for the other two ponies all the same, leading to Shining letting out a long sigh. He looked to Cadence, then to Twilight, who took a step closer to him and gently placed a hoof upon his shoulder.

"Please, brother...trust."

To say that Shining didn't look comfortable with this would have been an understatement, as the disapproval he felt was as clear as day upon his face. However, seeing the earnest and pleading way his sister was looking to him made him relent, and his shoulders slumped slightly before he gave her a simple nod. Twilight smiled in appreciation, and before long, both she, Cadence and Shining began to make their way back to the table. Rarity, who had finished her readings, looked to them as they took their respective seats once more.

"Thank you for being patient, Ambassador," Cadence said.

Rarity nodded.

"It is diplomacy, Ambassador Cadenza. Patience is a rather vital requirement for this line of work, wouldn't you say?"

Cadence let out a nervous-sounding laugh in response.

"Yes...I suppose it is."

Leaning forward, Rarity looked to her with an analytical eye.

"So...I take it the matter of the embassy location has been agreed upon?"

For a short few moments, Cadence looked once more to Shining, who paused for a moment before shutting his eyes and giving a nod. Seeing that, Cadence looked back to her counterpoint and nodded to her.

"Yes. We've decided that your chosen location will indeed be acceptable."

Taking that in, Rarity considered that for a moment, her expression never once giving away her feelings on the matter, before finally speaking up.

"Very good. Workers and materials from our kingdom will be arriving in a few days time to begin construction, with my staff coming over once it is complete. I take it your people would wish to observe their actions while they build?"

Cadence nodded once more.

"I think it would be a good thing at this early stage. And thank you very much for being so accepting of this."

To that, Rarity simply let out a brief "hmph" sound.

"Were our positions reversed, I doubt we would have done any different."

Here, she turned to Aurora, giving her a silent look, to which the young Captain gave yet another salute. When that was done, she started to move off, taking two of the unicorn guards with her, all while the Equestrian watched them go. Where they were going, and what they were doing, nopony could say, but, Twilight felt that it might be a mistake to question them about it right now. With her Captain now gone, however, Rarity leaned forward, resting her chin against her hoof as she regarded her opposites.

"In the meantime, I and my retinue will require lodgings."

Getting up from her chair, Cadence started to bear a small smile.

"Of course. Ponyville doesn't really have any hotels to speak of, but we have managed to find a pleasant little place for you and your guards to stay until the embassy is finished."

Rarity responded to that with a look of scepticism.

"Indeed?"

Cadence began to move around the table to meet with her, with Twilight and Shining not far behind her.

"It used to be an old clothes store, the Carousel. But the owner left town some years ago, and nopony has used it since."

Stopping just short of Rarity's chair, the young Ambassador continued.

"After word was sent to the Mayor, we heard that she's spent the last week getting it ready. I'm sure you'll like it."

Getting up from her sitting position, Rarity turned from her counterpart.

"I'll be the judge of that, if it's all the same to you."

Cadence nodded.

"Of course. Would you like me to show you the way?"

Looking to her, Rarity raised an eyebrow, giving a single nod. Cadence smiled just a little bit wider to that, before then starting to make her way towards the town hall's entrance. Twilight, for her part, looked as if she was thinking hard on something, then, in a move that caused clear shock to Cadence, spoke up to Rarity.

"Perhaps you and I could talk together sometime, Ambassador? I'd be fascinated to hear what you've been up to since we last met."

Rarity halted in her tracks, looking over to the young unicorn beside her after she'd heard that. She regarded Twilight carefully, then spoke in that incredibly formal manner of hers.

"I appreciate the offer, but I believe I will be rather busy for the foreseeable future, Miss Sparkle. Perhaps at a later date...if I have time."

Her ears dropping slightly, Twilight looked away from her, scratching the back of her head as she responded.

"Oh...of course."

And with that, Rarity once more began to follow Cadence, with their respective rows of guards on either side of them as they made their way out of the town hall. Twilight, meanwhile, stayed behind, though it was not long before she seemed to get herself out of her down feelings over that recent interaction. But, before she could join her old friend outside, she was stopped yet again, this time by her brother.

"Shining?"

The older stallion waited beside her, watching as the Lunar forces left the building, and only when he was sure they were gone did he turn to look at her.

"Twilight...there is something I must say to you. Something very important."

Curiosity grew in her eyes.

"Yes, brother?"

Once more, Shining checked to make sure nopony was listening, before then glancing back to her.

"Cadence may try her best with diplomacy...but there is still a chance that things between them and us don't go the way we hope."

Twilight frowned to this.

"I know you have your concerns, Shining, but we can't just go and treat these ponies like our enemies."

Shining sighed.

"I understand that...but this warning comes from Princess Celestia herself."

Twilight paused at that, clearly taken aback by her brother's words. And it was here that the stallion continued.

"Do not misunderstand me. Celestia hopes for peace as much as you do. But she also has a responsibility to do what's necessary to ensure that her people are safeguarded from possible dangers."

Looking away from her, Shining narrowed his eyes at the nearby door.

"And those Lunar ponies are a possible danger."

Silence passed between them, and when it ended, Twilight looked to her brother with confusion.

"Shining...what is it you're asking, exactly?"

The stallion let out a sigh, before having his eyes meet hers.

"I'm asking...for you to just...keep an eye on them. If they maybe do something that seems out of the ordinary...of if something happens between them and the Ponyville ponies...we need to be prepared."

Once more, Twilight frowned.

"You're...asking me to spy on them?"

In response, Shining frowned right back.

"I don't want to, but...they would do the same, Twilight. You know that."

His sister said nothing, simply watching as her brother's expression began to soften, if only slightly. Slowly, he started to head off towards the exit of the building, just like his fellow guards had done not so long ago. Before long, the young unicorn was alone in this place, and here, all she could do was think over what had been said to her, by Cadence, by Shining and, of course, by Rarity. The positive feelings she'd had not so long ago had now had their edge taken off, and while it would have been a stretch to say she looked unhappy, she did seem unnerved by everything she'd experienced. Letting out a long sigh, she too started to trot outside. But, once out, she was taken aback by a familiar voice calling to her.

"Twilight!"

Turning, she saw that it was Pinkie, with Applejack and Fluttershy not far behind. When all three of the mares reached her, it was Pinkie who spoke up.

"So, how'd it go? Are things good between us?"

Twilight paused again, turning to look in the direction Cadence and the others had walked. And as she did so, she thought over that question and how best to answer it. In the end, she turned to her party-loving friend, before just giving perhaps the only honest answer she could give under the circumstances.

"I think...we have a long way to go."

The Mare and the Bear - Newcomer

With the setting of the sun, it had become a great deal cooler, with a gentle breeze flowing through the air. Twilight stood silent, waiting upon the balcony of the Golden Oak Library, looking out at Ponyville as those in the town were starting to get themselves ready for the end of the day. Shops were closing, the children of the local school were heading home, and all around there was just a sense of finality to it. Turning, her gaze now set upon the edge of the Everfree, and after adjusting her glasses, she took note of what was happening over there. Workers, freshly-arrived from the Lunar Kingdom, were hard at work, clearing a few trees from the entrance while also making some preliminary notes on the ground before actual construction began. Twilight sighed to this, only to be greeted by a nearby voice.

"You okay, Mom?"

Looking beside herself, Twilight smiled at the face of her son, Spike, and gave him a quick pat on the head.

"I'm fine, Spike. There's just...a lot on my mind right now."

Nodding, Spike looked over the edge of the balcony, his eyes now also looking to the far-away Lunar ponies.

"So that's the new embassy?"

Twilight nodded back, taking her place beside him before replying.

"Yes. Though it'll take quite a lot of time before it's finished. And there are the guards, keeping watch."

Spike looked over to where his Mother was now pointing, and sure enough, there was indeed a collection of Equestrian royal guards close by to the embassy workers, staying perfectly still and never taking their eyes off the newcomers. Taking a few steps away from the edge, Spike once more looked up to his carer.

"Are you worried about them? I mean...that Rarity lady looked pretty serious."

Giggling, Twilight carefully placed her hoof upon his shoulder.

"I wouldn't worry about it, Spike. They came here for peace, not a fight."

Spike still appeared to be nervous about it, but, before long, he found himself being escorted back inside by his Mother. None of them said anything, and as they finally re-entered the library, Twilight used her magic to close the door behind her. In the warmth of their new home, Twilight watched her son climb onto his bed, and once more lit up her horn as she levitated some nearby blankets over him. Tucking him in, she smiled warmly to him, to which he returned with a look of equal affection.

"Goodnight, Mom."

Her smile widening, Twilight leaned forward, planting a tender kiss upon his forehead.

"You too, Spike. Sweet dreams."

She stayed beside him, watching as his eyes slowly started to close. But, before they did so in earnest, the eyes snapped back open, and he now began to sit up in his bed. Naturally, Twilight seemed more than a little concerned over this.

"Spike? What is it?"

The young dragon looked to her, then back to the door leading to the balcony, before swiftly pointing to the latter.

"It's a firework!"

Turning, Twilight saw that there did indeed seem to be some far-off firework being lit in the sky, and from the looks of it, it appeared to be just beyond the boundary of Ponyville, somewhere along the road leading out of the town. While at first simply confused by this, Twilight's eyes soon began to widen, and as she took a step closer to that window, realisation crossed her face.

"But...that's...a signal spell!"

Spike looked to her with confusion, and as his Mother turned to face him, her expression was one of clear worry.

"There's a unicorn in trouble out there!"

She began to run towards the door leading out of the bedroom, only to stop when she realised that Spike was getting out of his bed to follow her. Halting in place, Twilight raised a hoof, silently stopping him.

"No, Spike! You need to stay here! This could be serious!"

Although hesitant, the drake gave his Mother a nervous nod. With that matter settled, Twilight turned yet again to the door, and within moments, she was off, running down the stairs and, shortly afterwards, bursting out of the front door of the library. She ran through the streets of Ponyville, with the sunlight now completely gone from the sky, revealing a brilliantly starry night above her. On the way, some ponies looked to her with confusion, never speaking to her or trying to enquire where she was going. That is, until a familiar voice called out to her.

"Twily!"

Immediately, Twilight halted in her tracks, her head turning to the sound of her brother, Shining, who now ran towards her from the direction of the town hall. He was fully-clad in his usual armour, and beside him were a pair of pegasi guards. Feeling at least a little bit relieved at seeing him, Twilight began to speedily trot towards him.

"Shining! You saw it too?"

Finally reaching her, the stallion nodded.

"Yeah. I've ordered the other guards to spread out around town in case anything happens."

Twilight nodded back, and together, both she, Shining and the other two guards resumed their prior running, heading right to the edge of the town. Although it was night, the light of the moon above did much to light the way, and before long, all four of them were on the road leading out of town. Here, they stopped, and Shining began to scour the surrounding area.

"See anything?"

Twilight shook her head.

"No, I...wait...yes! There!"

All eyes turned to where the young unicorn was now pointing. For there, just coming over a nearby hill a little ways beyond the town, was another unicorn. Blue in her fur and mane, it was a mare, who, at this present moment, was running as fast as her legs could carry her. Although, this was no easy feat, given that she was also carting along what appeared to be a large wooden caravan behind her. Even from this distance, Twilight could tell that she was exhausted and, more importantly, terrified.

"Who is that?" Twilight asked.

Shining shook his head.

"I don't..."

But, he was halted by one of his pegasi guards, who took a step forward and pointed forward.

"Look, Sir! Behind her!"

It took no time at all for the others to see what he was referring to. For just a few seconds after they first caught sight of this new mare, another figure now appeared over that hill. Unfortunately, this was no pony. Instead, it appeared to have the shape of a bear, though far larger than any Twilight had ever seen. It was huge, at least several times the size of most Ponyville homes, and was coloured a deep blue. Seeing the beast, Twilight's expression was one of utter shock.

"It's...an Ursa Minor!"

Stepping forward, Shining glared at the sight of this creature.

"Whatever it is, we have to stop it!"

There was no point arguing that statement, as it was obvious that the beast was enraged, glaring down ferociously at the blue unicorn, who even now struggled to run away from it. Turning to his guards, Shining frowned before pointing straight at the approaching Ursa.

"Guards! Distract it!"

The two stallions instinctively saluted, and they spread out their wings, giving an almighty flap before shooting off towards the Ursa. And this was not a moment too soon, for just then, the animal reared up on its hind legs, before coming crashing down again, and as it did so, it smashed the caravan being pulled by the mystery mare. The terrified unicorn tried to pull herself away from the wreckage, but the sheer weight of her massive assailant kept her pinned, and as she turned around, a look of horror crossed her face. For the Ursa raised one of its paws, claws extended outwards, ready to strike down at the defenceless pony. But, just as she shielded herself for the oncoming blow, the beast suddenly found itself distracted by a pair of pegasi swiftly circling its head.

"Now's your chance! Run!"

The blue mare turned to the one who had spoken; Twilight. Quite frankly, she didn't need to be told, and so, after struggling to get herself out of her harness, she was off like a shot, all while the Ursa continued to try and swat at the pegasi like a pair of annoying flies. Seeing the new mare run off, Twilight then turned to her brother.

"What do we do now?"

Shining frowned, but could not speak, as it was just then that another familiar voice started to speak up.

"What we do is attack!"

Quickly, both siblings turned to find, to their surprise, that it was none other than Aurora Dash, walking towards them while flanked by a pair of armoured Lunar pegasi. While Twilight herself smiled at the sight of this additional help, her brother was not so eager to have them here, as evidenced by his angry tone when he took a step closer to them.

"What are you doing here?!"

Aurora raised an eyebrow.

"We're here to help bring that monster down, same as you!"

But this did little to alleviate Shining's irritation.

"We had an agreement, Captain! No Lunar soldier is to depart from the Carousel grounds unless escorting Ambassador Rarity!"

Stepping forward, Aurora frowned and placed her hoof squarely in Shining's chest.

"Are you seriously telling me that's more important than dealing with that beast over there!"

Shining opened his mouth to reply, only to be kept from doing so by Twilight, who forced herself in-between him and Aurora.

"We shouldn't be arguing like this! That Ursa's going to destroy the town if we don't do something!"

That, at the very least, seemed to diffuse the situation, as Aurora and Shining, for the time being, looked to each other in silence. Eventually though, the Lunar Captain spoke up again.

"...My troops can get the civilians clear of the area."

Reluctantly, and after some time, Shining let out a snort, nodding once.

"Fine."

Nodding back, Aurora gave a silent gesture to her two cohorts, and together, they took flight. Both Twilight and Shining watched them go, heading off towards frightened groups of ponies who were running around the streets, with their Captain not far behind them. However, it was not long before the attention of Twilight and Shining, naturally, turned once more to the Ursa, who was becoming increasingly frustrated with the continued distraction of the Equestrian guards about its head. Looking very much concerned, Twilight began to speak in a hushed tone.

"I think..."

Shining looked to her, seeing her uncertainty as she continued.

"...I think I might be able to calm the creature."

While at first sceptical, Shining's look of doubt melted away shortly afterwards as the nearby Ursa let out an almost deafening roar. After nursing his ears, the Captain looked down to his sister.

"Well, whatever you've got planned, I suggest you get to it, Twily."

The young unicorn nodded back, turning her eyes back to the still-angry Ursa before her. She trotted forward, beads of sweat rolling down her forehead over just how scared she was right now. The pegasi were still keeping the creature occupied, so Twilight was able to get much closer than she had hoped she would. Now, standing just a short distance away from the enormous bear, she closed her eyes. Before long, her horn began to glow, and she concentrated greatly over the spell that now formed in her mind. Shining watched from a distance, ready to rush forward should his sister find herself in more peril. But, it was not to be, for now was the time when her spell took effect. The wind around her began to rush far more than was natural, and this had a knock-on effect on the local area.

In the nearby field, on either side of the road leading out of Ponyville, there were many plants, and as this magically-changed wind rushed past, those plants began to create, of all things, music. The notes carried across the air, and before long, the Ursa began to hear it. In spite of the constant swooping of the pegasi, this lullaby had a clear effect, as its movement became more slow and sluggish. Twilight, ever so slowly, opened her eyes to see this occur, and so she kept up her pace, continuing her spell just as the pegasi finally started to relent. Soon enough, the Ursa found itself calmed a great deal, to the point where it was starting to lie upon the ground, looking very tired. Witnessing this, Twilight began to give a small smile.

"Okay...step two."

Again, she concentrated, and her horn began to glow even brighter than before. Brighter than most would have thought a horn even possible of doing. Within moments, Shining looked on in wonder at what his sister was now doing, for the Ursa itself now became aglow with Twilight's magical aura. And while the young unicorn herself seemed to strain a great deal, her spell nevertheless started to do its job, as the sleeping beast was not starting to be levitated above the ground. All gathered there looked on with shock at this impressive display of magic, but, as it was going on, Twilight looked over her shoulder, seeing her brother, and spoke up with clear effort in her voice.

"Shining...I need...to take it home."

The stallion looked to the Ursa, then back to Twilight, before giving a single nod to this command. Looking back to the creature in her influence, Twilight started to make step after step, with the unconscious beast still floating gently before her. Nopony followed her, but they still stayed where they were and watched as she made her way further and further from the edge of Ponyville. Eventually, she was gone from sight, and so many continued to look that way with concern upon their faces. Even Aurora had returned, having finished her task of escorting civilians away from the area, and like all the others, she waited. They all waited, for minute after minute, trying to see what would happen next. After a full ten minutes of this, Shining, in a tone of frustration, gave a grunt of annoyance.

"Urgh! I'm gong after her!"

But Aurora, who had been keeping her eyes on the horizon since Twilight left, pointed forward before the stallion could take a single step after her.

"Hold it! There she is!"

Stopping in his tracks, Shining saw that Aurora had the right of it. Twilight was indeed coming back over the hill. Immediately, the stallion charged forward, and as he drew closer, he saw that his sister was looking utterly exhausted. Once he'd reached her, he embraced her tightly.

"Twily! I'm so glad you're okay!"

Though taken aback by this, Twilight soon broke out into a smile, returning the hug.

"Thanks, Shiny. It was a little bit tiring, but...I got the Ursa back home."

Parting from her, Shining looked on with curiosity.

"So where'd you put it?"

Twilight turned, pointing to a spot away from them.

"There was a cave not too far from Ponyville's borders. Thankfully, his Mother wasn't awake when I got there. I could not deal with that tonight."

Shining chuckled, and yet again, he found himself embracing his sister, much to Twilight's delight. However, it was shortly afterwards when the sound of a clearing throat could be heard, catching them both off-guard. Parting from one another, they saw that it was Aurora, who looked to Twilight with a degree of interest.

"I gotta say, Sparkle...that was a fine bit of magic you got there."

Twilight blushed slightly at that.

"Um...thanks, Aurora."

But Shining, of course, soon returned to his previous look of suspicion as he regarded the cyan mare.

"Now that the danger has passed, I trust you and your guards will return to the Carousel?"

Looking to him, Aurora narrowed her eyes, speaking back with a somewhat bitter tone.

"Yeah, nice working with you too."

She turned, gesturing to her accompanying pegasi, who gave a salute before heading off in the direction of the Carousel. As for Aurora though, she remained, giving Twilight a rather serious look.

"I don't know who brought that bear to Ponyville, but I suggest you sort them out, Sparkle."

And with that, she too began to depart, speeding up to join with the other two guards. However, upon hearing the Lunar mare's words, Twilight's eyes widened with realisation.

"Oh! The unicorn!"

She spun around, running off in the direction she'd last seen the mystery mare, and Shining too began to follow. They went along the street together, looking all around, but for a time, there was simply no sign of her. Then, after squinting around a bit, Twilight caught sight of something. It was a light-blue tail, sticking out of a nearby alleyway. She pointed it out to Shining, and he nodded back to her, following her as they approached that spot. Upon arriving, they saw that it was indeed the new mare, who was cowering in the darkness of that alleyway. She was shaking, covering her face with her hooves, and upon seeing this, Twilight gestured for her brother to stop. Shining did so, and watched as Twilight took a step forward.

"H...hello?"

Instantly, the mare looked to her, backing away slightly.

"It's okay!" Twilight said.

Slowly she reached out a hoof.

"The Ursa's gone...you're safe now."

The mare looked to Twilight's hoof, then back to her face. Gradually, she started to move forward, reaching out her own hoof in a clearly nervous manner. When the two hooves met, Twilight gently led her out of the alleyway.

"That's it...you're with friends now."

Turning, the blue unicorn looked back towards where the Ursa had been encountered.

"Is...is it gone? For certain?"

Twilight nodded.

"Yes. Don't worry."

Hearing that, the mare let out a long sigh.

"I'm...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to..."

But Twilight raised a hoof, stopping her.

"It's alright. Creatures like that can just...just go after somepony. It was no fault of yours."

Looking up to her, the mare nodded.

"I'm...I'm Trixie."

Smiling, Twilight nodded.

"I'm Twilight. Welcome to Ponyville."

A smile formed upon Trixie's lips, but Twilight found herself looking away from her when Shining caught her attention. The gesture he gave her made it clear that he needed to be elsewhere, so his sister gave him a short nod, giving him permission to go. With the stallion moving off, Twilight turned her eyes once more to Trixie.

"So...what brings you to these parts?"

Lowering her hoof from Twilight's, Trixie began to respond.

"Well...I'm a stage magician. I go from town to town, doing acts."

Twilight smiled wider to this.

"That sounds pretty interesting."

Trixie nodded to this, at first looking eager to say more on the matter. But, as time passed, her ears began to drop. Once more, she looked over to were the Ursa had been, prompting Twilight to do the same. And it was here that the lavender unicorn realised what it was that Trixie was so concerned about. Because even from this distance, she could see the shattered remains of what had once been her caravan. With that rather sobering thought now foremost in her mind, Twilight turned to Trixie yet again.

"Oh! I'm...I'm sorry."

The blue mare hung her head.

"Everything I owned was in there. I...I have nowhere else to go."

Silence passed between them, and for a time, Twilight simply had no idea what to say. Then, as she considered the situation, she looked up again, looking as if an idea had just popped into her head.

"Well...you could always come with me."

Trixie looked to her with confusion, leading to Twilight carrying on.

"I mean it. There's plenty of room in the Library where me and my son live. You could stay with us until you get back on your hooves."

But Trixie seemed uncertain about that.

"Oh, I...I wouldn't want to impose."

Twilight giggled.

"It's no problem, Trixie. I insist."

Again, Trixie looked over to where her caravan had once been, before then looking to Twilight. Like before, the latter reached out an open hoof to her, and after a long time of considering the offer, Trixie sighed deeply, before then giving a warm smile.

"Well...I guess I'm coming with you then."

Twilight smiled wider, taking her hoof to Trixie's once more.

"It's good to have you with us, Trixie."

The Mare and the Bear - Tricks Up Her Sleeve

It was still dark, but by this point, everypony had gone to their homes, ready to shake off the unexpected incident their small town had just gone through. The marks where the Ursa minor had been could still be seen on the road leading out of the place, and several of the Equestrian guards remained, standing watch just beyond Ponyville's borders to keep a vigil, should the beast make some form of comeback. Lights were going out in every home, and all around, the only real illumination around was that of the bright moon in the clear starry sky above them. It truly looked as if Ponyville was nothing short of the model of absolute peace and quiet.

That is, until steps could be heard.

They were quiet, barely enough to catch anypony's attention. But they were there all the same. A figure moved in the shadows in-between homes, and when it emerged into the moonlight, it turned out to be none other than Trixie. But this was not the same mare Twilight had approached mere hours ago. Gone was her look of fear and nervousness, replaced instead by an expression that could only be called serious. She watched around herself carefully, making sure that she was not seen by anypony. Every once in a while, she would spot a nearby guard, out on patrol, prompting her to take refuge in some secluded dark spot. One when such potential dangers were gone, and she was certain that none could see her, did she truly started to gallop quickly.

She moved far from the more developed areas of Ponyville, heading instead to, of all places, the Everfree Forest. Here, at the very least, there was little chance of being discovered, and so on she went, drawing ever nearer to the dangerous woodland. But, when she reached the outermost border of that dark forest, she stopped, looking over her shoulder to make sure she was not seen. However, it was as she did this that a voice, finally, broke the silence of the night.

"So...were you successful?"

Turning back to the treeline, Trixie squinted, and could now see a second figure emerging from the shadows of the Everfree's trees. Whoever it was, they were clad in an all-concealing black cloak, their face obscured in shadows. Nevertheless, a small smirk crept onto Trixie's face as she regarded this new arrival, giving a short nod.

"Indeed I was. It was a bit of a close call with that Ursa, especially after waking it, but it was just the spectacle I needed."

The unknown figure before her gave a nod in return, and when it spoke, it was with the clear voice of a mare.

"I imagine you must be pleased to not have to travel any more, Trixie."

A chuckle escaped the magician at hearing that.

"Tell me about it. Roaming this dull little country has been most taxing. But at least it gives me some good foundation for that whole traveller story I've got going."

Again, the figure nodded, which was followed by a silence for a time, before she then spoke in a more serious manner.

"And your new friends? Do they suspect anything?"

Looking around, Trixie's eyes drifted over towards the centre of Ponyville.

"I doubt it. As far as they're concerned, I'm just the innocent victim of a savage beast. I've been welcomed with open hooves."

She looked back to the figure, who raised a hoof and rubbed her still-hidden chin.

"...And young Sparkle? You've see what she can do?"

Trixie nodded, but said nothing as the figure continued.

"And?"

The "show-mare" paused, considering the question carefully, before giving a slow nod as she started answering.

"The rumours were not wrong. She has perhaps the greatest amount of raw magical talent I've ever seen. Seeing what she did to that Ursa...there's no question that we're dealing with a very powerful unicorn here."

She frowned.

"Perhaps...more powerful than even Twilight herself knows."

The hooded figure nodded, placing her hoof back upon the ground.

"So then...do you think she could be...what our Lady is looking for?"

A brief flash of doubt crossed Trixie's eyes.

"Hard to say, at least this early on. She has the ability...but so did many others. Only time will tell, I suppose."

The unseen mare lowered her gaze to the ground, pausing at what Trixie had said, all while the latter watched patiently. Eventually though, the former spoke again, this time with a more restrained tone.

"Very well. I will let the Queen know what we've found. And as for you..."

Again, the hoof was raised, but this time, it was pointed straight at Trixie.

"...you are to continue your assignment. Play your role, and let nopony think of you as anything else."

Trixie nodded.

"Fine. But what about Rarity? Or the Captain?"

The mystery mare considered this for a few moments.

"...Do not approach them about this. I have no doubt that they'll suspect why you're here, or at least understand that your purpose is important. So don't worry about explaining things."

Again, Trixie nodded.

"Alright then. Guess it's back to the library. I think I'll have had enough "needing fresh air" for one night."

Having said that, the blue mare turned, beginning to walk back towards Ponyville. However, before taking too many steps, she paused, looking back to the figure in the shadows with uncertainty.

"If what our Queen suspects about her is true...what's to be done?"

The figure remained still and silent, looking past her colleague in the direction of Ponyville. Then, after letting out a long sigh, the unnamed pony answered.

"If the Queen's suspicions are right...then tread carefully."

The Two Princesses

If one were to look at this place from a great distance, they would be forgiven for assuming that what they saw was some great jewel, sparkling on the horizon. But this domain was no mere piece of jewellery. This was the Crystal Empire. A sprawling city that, like the name suggested, was composed of shining crystal, glittering beautifully in the sunlight of this clear and bountiful day. And as for the ponies, they too shone well, looking as if magic itself was imbued within them. Indeed, when people entered this place for the first time, what else can they do but stand in awe at the beauty and majesty of it all? But for the ponies there, they seemed happy here, content and satisfied, as few, if any, went about their day without a smile upon their faces. Greeting of "good morning" were abound, and for all there, this was simply another normal day.

That is, until they saw her. At first, it seemed like just a small collection of ponies at the city gates. But then, that group grew larger, and larger. Eventually, almost everypony in the city knew what was going on, and so rushed out en masse to see the new arrivals. Two rows of perfectly-ordered Equestrian guards, clad in their distinct golden armour, were now marching down the main street of the city, with many a passer-by smiling at the sight of them. At their head was a blue stallion unicorn, similarly armoured, though he had elected to go without their traditional helmet. But it was the one currently being escorted that now drew the most attention; Princess Celestia. Many ponies in the street bowed to her as she passed, and she, in turn, smiled to all of them. Truly, this was a grand and pleasantly-surprising visit for all concerned.

But there eventually came a time when the Princess had moved beyond the adoring crowds, beyond the main street, and now stood before the pristine and impressively-tall castle at the centre of the city. For a time, she simply stopped and stared at it, her smile wavering as she did so. Then, she heard somepony clearing their throat, causing her to look down at the blue unicorn stallion. Understanding, Celestia nodded, and once more, the procession began to move in-line with her. As they drew nearer, the unicorn guards on either side of the castle gates used their magic to open it up, and now, both the Princess and her entourage were within the grand palace. Many of the servants and attendants inside stopped what they were doing, looking to the alicorn with awe, but it was not long before the silence of this place was interrupted by a sudden loud calling out.

"Princess Celestia! A pleasure to see you again!"

Smiling, Celestia turned, seeing the one who had spoken. It was another unicorn stallion, dark grey in his fur and with a jet-black mane, adorned with a regal-looking cape of deep purple. He looked to the Princess with true joy, giving a low bow to her as she drew nearer.

"It has been too long."

Celestia nodded, bowing her head to him.

"And it's good to see you, Prime Minister."

Raising himself, the stallion spoke up yet again.

"I have been looking forward to your visit all day, as has my wife."

To that, Celestia began to look around.

"Yes, where is Radiant?"

"Right here, your Majesty."

Again, Celestia turned, and now spotted a unicorn mare approaching from behind the Prime Minister, with purple fur and a blue mane. The Minister looked to her with great affection, which Radiant was quick to return, before she then gave a like-minded bow to the Princess.

"I trust your journey went well?"

Celestia nodded.

"Indeed it did, Radiant. It's always nice to see you."

Radiant smiled wider.

"Likewise. Though I take it you didn't just come here to catch up?"

Celestia sighed, shaking her head.

"I wish it were otherwise, but...no."

But, for now, she shook herself out of that brief bout of seriousness, resuming her smile and gesturing to the blue stallion beside her.

"You both remember my Captain, Night Light?"

The stallion gave a salute, to which the Minister gave a quick bow of his head.

"Ah, yes..."

A smirk crossed his face.

"I'm guessing you still can't blow a decent flugel-horn, Night?"

Night returned the smirk.

"Better than you, Sombra."

There was, as expected, a long round of laughter between the four ponies, which eased things in this place considerably, as many of the other crystal ponies took this moment to get back to whatever work they had been doing prior to Celestia's arrival. However, when the laughter died down, Sombra looked to the white alicorn, letting out a sigh before gesturing to the large door on the other side of the hall to them.

"She's waiting."

Celestia, gaining a somewhat serious look herself, nodded.

"Alright then. Lead the way, Prime Minister."

The large collection of ponies now moved in unison, heading towards the large and ornate crystal doors that lay at the end of that enormous hallway. As was the case with the palace's external gates, there were likewise two unicorn guards here also, who gave a quick salute before lighting up their horns, leading to the opening of these impressive doors. Celestia, upon seeing those doors open, immediately started to smile again, for she now beheld the magnificent throne room of the Crystal Palace. But it was not the mere splendour of this place that caused her to look on in awe. It was the genuine sense of happiness she felt when she saw the one sitting at the end of this room, looking majestic and regal upon her throne.

It was another unicorn mare, though this one was far taller, practically akin to Celestia herself in terms of height, and bore a flowing pink mane. As she and her companions drew closer, there came a time when her followers halted their movements, allowing the Princess herself to take a few steps ahead of then. When she reached the base of the throne, she and this other mare stared at each other for a time. Then, at the end of it all, they smiled to one another.

"It is good to see you again, Celestia."

Celestia nodded.

"And you, Princess Amore."

Gracefully, Amore lifted herself from her throne, before slowly walking down the steps to greet her guest.

"How long has it been, old friend? A year? Two?"

Celestia chuckled.

"Too long."

Sighing, Amore's smile faded somewhat.

"Well...I suppose we might as well get down to business. Your message said this meeting was of the uttermost importance?"

Like Amore, Celestia's smile also faltered, and she gave a short nod.

"Yes. I have been thinking a great deal on this...and I believe it is an appropriate time for the Kingdom of Equestria and the Crystal Empire to...improve relations."

Silence fell over both of them and the rest of the throne room, with many there bearing looks of confusion over what had been said. While many were nonplussed as to what Celestia had meant, Sombra and Radiant looked to one another, their expressions making it clear that they did know what was going on, and that it concerned them deeply. Eventually, and after careful consideration, Amore let out yet another sigh, turning to her Prime Minister.

"Sombra...I believe the Princess and I require some...privacy."

Immediately, the stallion got the message, nodding to his leader and giving her a quick bow before making a sweeping gesture to the rest of the court. Celestia's guards, led by Night Light, gave her a salute before turning around and starting to march out of the chamber. As for Radiant, she stayed behind briefly to give her Princess one final concerned look, before then walking alongside her husband. After waiting for a time, only the two Princesses remained, and here, Amore frowned.

"Let me guess, Tia...you wish for our domains to make an official alliance?"

Celestia looked away.

"You know why, Amy."

Nodding, Amore started to walk away from her guest, heading instead to one of the many windows on either side of the throne room.

"I take it your sister's return to the fray has...upset you?"

Looking to her, Celestia was now the one to frown.

"Luna is up to something, I just know it!"

Having reached the window, Amore looked out at the city below, to her subject going about their lives in the streets.

"Tia...all these long centuries, you have had one fear above all else. That your sister would return and bring harm to your kingdom."

She turned, looking the alicorn right in the eye.

"But she's still your sister. Centuries apart does not change that fact."

Celestia, having heard that, took a few steps towards her colleague.

"Us being sisters has not kept her from making her power plays against me, Amy. Do you not remember how she took..."

She paused, a pained look crossing her face as she glanced away from Amore.

"...how she took her from me?"

Amore's expression softened, and she moved closer to Celestia, gently placing a hoof upon her shoulder.

"My friend...you and I both know Luna never took anypony. The one you speak of? She left of her own accord. Leaving was her choice, as was the decision to take up with your sister."

Looking back to her, Celestia's expression was a serious one.

"Luna dabbles in dark ways, Amy, you know that. Those who stray into such paths cannot be trusted."

Again, Amore sighed.

"Tia...you forget. I too know what it's like to have those close to you partake of darker forces. But I also know that this alone does not condemn them to a life of evil."

Here, Celestia paused, looking over her shoulder to the door that Sombra and the others had exited through. Considering her friend's words, her expression seemed to relent, at least a little bit. But, it wasn't long afterwards when she looked to Amore with seriousness yet again.

"Regardless of her nature...there is no doubt that her decision to end her nation's isolationism brings ill tidings."

Amore raised an eyebrow.

"Does it? I would have hoped you'd welcome a chance to reconnect with those long-lost ponies."

Celestia rolled her eyes.

"Perhaps...were they led by anypony else. I know my sister better than you, Amy. She would not involve her people with ours after this long in hiding without reason. I just...don't know what that reason is."

Nodding, Amore started to walk along the line of windows, with Celestia beside her as she did so.

"I have no doubt she may have some long-term plan in mind. But war? No. Not even Luna would go that far."

Celestia's eyes narrowed.

"One who would forsake the title of Princess and choose the mantle of Queen is unlikely to be the kind of mare who is above such ambitions."

Amore chuckled, gaining Celestia's attention as she spoke.

"Titles need not mean such things, Celestia. Remember, my domain is a Crystal Empire, yet we have but one city-state."

Here, at the very least, Celestia cracked a smile.

"You always knew how to lighten the mood, Amy."

The two mares joined together in this laughter for a timer. But, sadly, that too ended in due course, and as they finally stopped walking, Amore turned to her guest with a more business-like expression.

"Tia...I know you fear for your people. I would never criticise you for that. But this alliance you seek? I fear it would only bring about more harm than good."

Celestia looked to her critically.

"My sister's nation is powerful, Amore. Should she seek to extend her reach beyond her border, an alliance between our two domains might be what it takes to deter her."

Amore nodded.

"Perhaps. Or perhaps...she would instead view such a union, at this critical moment, as an overt act of aggression. A pre-emptive plan to do away with her. Perhaps she would see it as a threat so great that she has to take action, provoking her into the very conflict you fear most."

Celestia paused, taking that in, while still bearing her concerned look. Amore took note of this, and so lost her serious demeanour, instead looking to her friend with a genuine smile.

"Celestia...you have always feared the worst when it comes to your sister. But consider. She and those who follow her have remained where they are, never harming anypony, for a thousand years. It is highly unlikely that she would seek to make you her enemy after all that."

Hearing that, Celestia sighed, looking away.

"Twilight said the same thing once."

As before, Amore nodded.

"She always was wise beyond her years."

She cracked a smile.

"That is why you chose her as your apprentice, is it not?"

Briefly, a flicker of guilt crossed Celestia's eyes after hearing that particular statement, which Amore noticed, yet chose not to comment on. Eventually, and after seeming rather uncomfortable for a time, Celestia gave a slow nod.

"Perhaps...you are right, Amy. With things the way they are...I suppose...I let my fears get the better of me."

Amore smiled wider than before.

"It happens to the best of us, old friend. But take heart, for Equestria and the Crystal Empire have always been close friends. And alliance or not, I see no reason why that should stop now."

Looking to her, Celestia returned the smile.

"Well...I suppose now that that's settled, I have a somewhat disappointing journey back home awaiting me."

To that, Amore let out a brief laugh.

"Think nothing of the sort, Tia! My realm would be glad to have you and your esteemed followers here to visit for a day or two."

Again, she placed her hoof upon Celestia's shoulder.

"Please, stay for a little bit. Enjoy the sights and the sounds of the Empire."

Looking at least a little bit more relaxed, Celestia smiled to her friend.

"Yes...I think I would like that."

Nodding, a thought occurred to Amore, causing her to grimace a little bit.

"Just as long as that Captain of yours doesn't start playing any of our flugel-horns. I hear he was terrible at it."

Looking to her fellow Princess, Celestia now bore a knowing smirk.

"Well, in all fairness, Velvet didn't marry him for his musical talent."

Dinner Guests

"Twilight? Can I just say that I think this is a bad idea?"

Shining's sister turned to him, frowning slightly.

"Shining. I know you have your issues with them. You're Cadence's personal guard, it's your job. But we need to make some proper overtures to the Lunar ponies."

She looked away from him.

"They need to know that we're their friends, not their enemies. So..."

Taking a deep breath, Twilight exhaled before finishing.

"...so they're coming over. And we're going to be gracious hosts."

Shining paused, taking in his sister's words, before turning away and walking off, looking like he was still very much concerned about all of this. As for Twilight, she shook her head over her brother's behaviour, before then looking to the rest of the main chamber of the library. Most of her friends had arrived here, and were hard at work in getting the place looking as neat and tidy as possible. Cadence was here also, working alongside Spike in coordinating everything so as to present the proper image to their guests. A large table had been set up in the centre of the chamber, with all of the appropriate cutlery and plates already arranged. Taking it in, Twilight smiled to herself, nodding slightly before speaking under her breath.

"Okay, Twilight, just calm down. It's just a dinner."

Suddenly, she was distracted by an unexpected poking in her sides, prompting her to look down and see that it was Spike, who looked up at her eagerly.

"Do you think tonight will help, Mom?"

Smiling, Twilight nodded back to her young charge.

"I'm sure, Spike. A gesture like this might go a long way towards building bridges between us. Just a few ponies sharing a meal and chatting."

Spike took that in, smiling back to her before heading off to join Cadence once more. But, as Twilight looked over everything that had been prepared thus far, her head turned upon hearing a sudden knocking on the library door. Immediately, all other eyes here turned towards the door also, and Twilight, in turn, looked to each of them, bearing a serious look.

"That'll be them. Places, everypony!"

Her friends all started moving around, getting to their respective spots around the table, including Spike. Twilight, meanwhile, cleared her throat a little bit before putting on a smile and trotting over to the door. Raising a hoof, she turned the knob, and upon the other side was found the serious face of Ambassador Rarity, to whom Twilight soon gave a greeting to.

"Thank you for coming, Ambassador."

The alabaster unicorn nodded, starting to make her way inside, and it was here that Twilight noted that she had been accompanied by Captain Aurora, who likewise nodded to her as she entered. Twilight nodded back, and waited until both mares were inside before closing the door. However, before doing so, she noticed that they had been joined by two other Lunar guards, who now stood watch outside the door. At that, Twilight closed the door in earnest, before then moving off to walk beside her guests. There was silence in the room for a time, but at the end of it, and after coughing in a slightly nervous manner, Twilight ended the silence by gesturing to her friends.

"Ambassador, I take it you remember Applejack and Pinkie?"

At the mention of their names, the two mares smiled and nodded to the Ambassador, who promptly bowed her head slightly in greeting. Then, Twilight's eyes turned to Fluttershy.

"And this is Fluttershy, a local animal carer."

Like Applejack and Pinkie, Fluttershy stepped forward, smiling to Rarity.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Ambassador."

Again, the visiting mare gave a bow of her head, as indeed did Aurora. With the introductions largely over with, Twilight gestured over to a pair of empty seats nearby to them, to which Rarity soon understood the message. Together, both she and her Captain trotted over, taking their respective chairs, which led to everypony else doing the same. After taking her own seat, Twilight then looked over to Spike.

"Oh, Spike? Would you be so kind as to fetch some drinks?"

The young dragon nodded, before promptly starting to walk in the direction of the kitchen. Rarity, seeing this, kept her eyes upon the youth as he left, before then looking to her host.

"So, the rumours are true then? Your son is indeed...a dragon?"

Looking to her, Twilight, while taken aback by that question, nevertheless responded with a smile on her face.

"Yes, he is."

Rarity's face was hard to read as she spoke up again.

"I see. That's a rather interesting arrangement. How is it the two of you met?"

Nostalgia crossed Twilight's face at that, as she looked down to her still-empty plate.

"Well...it all began when..."

Unfortunately, she didn't get the chance to finish those words, as just then, everypony was taken aback by the sudden sound of somepony walking down the nearby stairs. All eyes turned to the one who now entered the room; Trixie. The show-mare, upon seeing everypony before her, took on an embarrassed look, blushing slightly as she made her way down the final set of stairs.

"Oh! Am...am I late?"

Smiling, Twilight shook her head.

"Don't worry about it, Trixie. We were just getting started."

The blue mare nodded to that, walking over to the table, at which point Twilight started to look as if she'd just realised something important.

"Oh!"

She turned to her main guest for the evening.

"I'd almost forgot! Ambassador Rarity, this is Trixie Lulamoon. She's staying with me and Spike for a little while."

But, to the lavender unicorn's slight confusion, she found that the Ambassador, in contrast to how she'd looked around everypony else, now seemed to be, for lack of a better word, surprised at Trixie's appearance. As for the show-mare herself, once she'd arrived by the Ambassador, she reached out her hoof, offering it to her.

"Trixie Lulamoon...a pleasure."

Unbeknownst to Twilight, there was a brief flicker of seriousness in Trixie's eyes as she'd said that, causing Rarity, just for a moment, to hesitate. But, ever the Ambassador, she soon composed herself, clearing her throat and taking the offered hoof.

"Yes...a pleasure."

Trixie smiled wider, before then taking back her hoof and making her way over to her own spot, before then sitting down and looking over to Twilight again.

"Was I...interrupting something?"

Twilight's face lit up at that.

"Oh! Right! Yes...Spike"

Again, she turned to Rarity, and again, she started to explain things.

"I was young when it happened. I'd been entered as a potential for entry to Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns."

Many of the other ponies leaned in closer, clearly interested in this story, all while Rarity and Aurora maintained their more stoic appearance as Twilight carried on.

"Eventually, it was my turn to show what I could do. I was given the same test as everypony else...to try my luck at a dragon's egg."

To that, Shining smiled a little, knowing what was coming. Twilight looked over to him, smiling back, before turning to Rarity yet again.

"Of course, nopony actually expected anypony to be able to hatch the egg. It was all a test to see how the colts and fillies dealt with a challenge like that."

Slowly, she looked down at the table.

"But with me...something happened."

Hearing that, Trixie took on a more intrigued expression, leaning in slightly closer as Twilight continued with her story.

"Something just...happened. It was like magic was coursing through me. I was casting spells left, right and centre. And at the end of it all..."

She looked over to the direction Spike had walked off to.

"...he hatched."

Silence fell, as many of the ponies looked to her with great interest over what had been said. Aurora, for her part, looked far more impressed with the story than Twilight would have expected her to be.

"Hatching a dragon egg? Not bad, Sparkle."

A blush crept onto Twilight's cheeks at that.

"Thank you, Captain."

Aurora nodded back, only to then turn to Cadence, who spoke for the first time tonight.

"Naturally, Twilight couldn't actually adopt Spike at the age she was. But, given how close they were after his birth, it was made official after she came of age."

Nodding, a smile grew on Twilight's face.

"And I've considered him my son ever since."

Slowly, Rarity gave a small nod of her own.

"An intriguing story. The child was fortunate to have somepony watching out for him."

Twilight looked over to her.

"I'd do anything for Spike, Ambassador."

Hearing that, Trixie narrowed her eyes slightly, only to take on her more jovial expression as soon as anypony else glanced in her direction. Meanwhile, Spike had finally returned, and was carrying a tray covered in small glasses of water. Dutifully, he started walking around the table, handing out glasses to each of the ponies present, who graciously accepted them from him. After reaching Rarity, however, he was taken aback when the Ambassador started speaking to him.

"You know, Spike...I have a daughter about your age. Perhaps the two of you could meet at some later date?"

Though surprised by this, the young drake soon responded.

"Oh...um...I think that'd be nice."

Rarity nodded to him, only to then come upon Twilight, who looked to her with curiosity.

"You have a daughter?"

Again, Rarity nodded, taking a quick sip of her water before explaining.

"Yes. Her name is Sweetie Belle. If everything goes according to plan, she'll be coming along with the rest of my staff when the embassy is finished."

At that, Fluttershy gained a smile of her own.

"Oh! Maybe we can get all our kids together for a little play-date?"

Looking to her, Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"...Perhaps."

Another silence fell upon them all, during which, most of them simply contented themselves with taking small sips of the water they'd been given. However, when that silence ended, it was by Shining, who got up from his seat and looked over to his sister.

"I think the food should be ready now."

He started to move away, and was soon followed by Spike.

"I'll help, Uncle Shining!"

Chuckling, the stallion looked down to him.

"Sure thing, Spike."

The remaining mares watched them go, and after yet another brief bout of quiet amongst them, Applejack gave a quick laugh, looking over to Rarity.

"Ah tell ya, Rarity. Y'all are gonna love these veggies! Mah family have been growin em special fer tonight!"

Rarity regarded her carefully.

"We appreciate the gesture, Miss Applejack."

The farmer tipped her hat to this, and just in time, for Spike and Shining now returned. While Shining was using his magic to levitate a number of plates of steaming vegetables, Spike was carefully carrying just one. The young drake carried his over to his Mother, who accepted it with a grateful smile. It was not long after when everypony else had their respective meals, and for Twilight's friends, this was a pleasant moment.

"Now this is a spread!" Pinkie commented.

As soon as everypony had been served, and both Shining and Spike were seated, Twilight smiled to them all.

"Well...dig in, everypony!"

And eat they did, looking very much like they were enjoying the food. However, it was not long before Twilight noted, to her confusion, that Rarity was not eating. Instead, she turned to Aurora, giving a quick gesture to her meal, which the Captain nodded back to. She got out of her chair and moved over to the Ambassador, before then started to take a small bite out of her food. Naturally, this caused some concern for the other onlookers.

"Um...Ambassador?" Cadence enquired.

Rarity merely raised a hoof to this.

"Don't worry, Ambassador Cadence. My Captain is merely ensuring the...quality of the food."

It didn't take long for everypony else to get the message, leading to Shining looking understandably irritated at the remark.

"You think my sister would poison you?!"

Rarity shook her head to that.

"I think nothing of the sort, Captain. But...one can never be too careful."

Moments afterwards, Aurora finished her bite, giving a quick nod to Rarity before getting back to her own seat. With that, the Ambassador used her magic to levitate a single bite of the vegetables to her mouth, and after swallowing it, she turned to Twilight.

"A fine meal indeed, Miss Twilight."

Chuckling slightly, Twilight turned to the rets of her friends, who bore both looks of concern and annoyance over what had just happened.

"Yes. I'm...I'm sure this will be...a very pleasant night."

A Call for Help - Arrival

She had to admit, it was a nice change of pace. Instead of the rolling green fields and simple woodlands that adorned the lands outside of Ponyville, now Twilight was gazing upon vast and majestic-looking rocky hills, as she and her companions travelled further and further along the train tracks. Their carriage was warm and comfortable right now, and the young unicorn kept her eyes on the scenery outside, with a contented smile on her face as she did so. Applejack and Pinkie were nearby, involved in some sort of discussion, though Twilight could not hear it herself. Letting out a sigh, she finally turned to her two friends, getting off her chair and walking over to them.

"I've never been to Appleoosa before. What's it like?"

Looking to her, Applejack cracked a smile.

"It's a town founded by Apples, Twi. So it's just about the homeliest, friendliest place y'all can find in Equestria."

Giggling slightly, Pinkie looked to the lavender unicorn and nodded in agreement.

"And cousin Braeburn is the friendliest of all. Though he can be a little bit...overwhelming at times."

Applejack rolled her eyes.

"She means he can't figure out when ta stop talkin."

Stifling a giggle of her own, Twilight, to the confusion of her friends, suddenly started to take on a more concerned expression.

"I hope Spike will be okay back in Ponyville."

Gaining a softer expression, Pinkie reached forward, gently placing her hoof upon Twilight's shoulder.

"Don't worry, Twilight. Fluttershy will take good care of him. Besides, he'd have probably been pretty bored coming out here."

Applejack nodded to that.

"True. This is just a visit ta make sure things are goin alright with the new orchards down there."

Twilight looked over her shoulder, out to the window besides her own seat.

"Well, I may not know apples or orchards, but I like to think I could help when we get there."

Smiling, Applejack tipped her hat to her friend.

"THAT'S the spirit, Twi! Ah reckon it'll be good for y'all ta get away from all that politics and stuff."

Sighing, Twilight nodded.

"No argument here. Hearing my brother and Cadence talk about difficulties with Ambassador Rarity can get...trying."

But, it wasn't long before she resumed her earlier smile.

"But, no matter. Appleoosa's not far off now so..."

However, she was unable to continue speaking, as it was in this moment that the door of their carriage opened, revealing one of the train's conductors, a stallion, who stood in the doorway and addressed the passengers in a loud voice.

"We are now coming up to Appleoosa Station! If you would all be so kind as to prepare your belongings and ready yourselves for arrival!"

He left shortly after saying that, and Twilight and her friends looked to one another, nodding in unison before getting to the business of sorting out their respective travel-bags. Once sorted, they waited at their seats, looking out of the windows for a shot while before, finally, Applejack called out.

"There it is!"

Twilight could see that her friend had the right of it, as a town soon appeared on her side of the train as well as the other. She had to admit, it looked pretty much exactly how she'd been picturing it through the entire journey. A town with almost nothing but earth ponies, of many wooden homes, and most importantly of all, with everypony in view bearing some variation of an apple. This was indeed a town of Applejack's kin, that much was obvious, and when Twilight turned to her, she saw a wide smile upon her face.

"Well...let's get to it, shall we?"

Nodding, Twilight placed her bags upon her back, and got out of her seat, following her two friends out of the carriage. After just a short bit of walking, they arrived at the exit of the train, and they, along with a number of other ponies, began to depart from it. The air was warmer than Ponyville out here, and the sun far brighter, as shown when Twilight suddenly shielded her eyes from it for a short few moments. But, before she had a chance to comment on her new surroundings, Applejack beat her to it, taking in a gulp of air before exhaling deeply with a contented expression on her face.

"Ah! Ya smell that, girls? That's proper air!"

Chuckling, Pinkie nodded.

"Yeah, it's nice to get back out here again. It's been, what, two years, cousin?"

Applejack nodded to her.

"Eyup. And here's hopin we can...ah!"

Twilight looked to her after hearing that, and saw, to her slight confusion, that her farmer friend was now pointing straight ahead of her. Turning, Twilight could see that she was looking straight at an approaching earth pony stallion. He was bright yellow in his fur with an orange mane, and clad in garb that was very reminiscent of Applejack's, especially the hat. When he arrived, he did so with a friendly smile.

"Welcome ta Appleoosa, ladies!"

A brief laugh escaped Applejack before she took a step forward.

"Good ta see ya, Braeburn!"

The stallion nodded, turning his gaze over to Pinkie.

"Howdy, cousin Pinkie!"

The party-lover nodded.

"Doing good, Brae. And this..."

She gestured to Twilight.

"...is Twilight. I think we wrote to you about her?"

Braeburn looked to Twilight, who smiled nervously before stepping forward briefly.

"Nice to meet you, Sir."

At that, the stallion chuckled.

"Heck now, Miss Twilight! Any friend of Applejack's is a friend of mine!"

He reached out his hoof, offering it to Twilight, and after just a brief moment of hesitation, the latter accepted it, shaking it slightly.

"Thank you for welcoming us here. I look forward to helping out how I can."

Braeburn nodded.

"Well, ah hope so too."

However, before anypony could say anything else, Pinkie started to take on a somewhat concerned look.

"No offense, Brae...but you're looking a little...tired."

Looking to him closely, Twilight saw that Pinkie was right. There were noticeable dark circles under the stallion's eyes, which, when noticed, caused him to look away, seeming somewhat embarrassed.

"Yeah...well...things have been pretty busy here lately."

Applejack took on a confused look.

"Why? What's wrong?"

Braeburn opened his mouth to speak, only to be halted when somepony called out.

"BRAEBURN!!!"

All four of the ponies turned to see that it was another earth pony stallion, who looked to Braeburn with a great deal of concern.

"It happened again!"

Immediately, Braeburn frowned.

"Are they comin?"

The other stallion nodded.

"Yeah. Doc's lookin at em now."

Groaning slightly, Braeburn nodded back.

"Alright. I'll be over in a bit."

To that, the other stallion started to gallop back where he'd come from, and was, shortly afterwards, joined by a number of other nearby ponies, prompting an understandable amount of confusion from Twilight and her friends.

"Wha...what's going on?" the young unicorn asked.

Braeburn turned to her, then to his two cousins, and started to seem more than a little hesitant. But, in the end, he let out a sigh, raising a hoof and gesturing to where the other stallion had run off to.

"Follow me. It's probably better if ya see it fer yerself."

A Call for Help - Victims

The mood of the moment was very much a dour one, as Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie continued to follow their host, Braeburn. As they journeyed through the main street of Appleoosa, they would watch as more and more of the local ponies began to make their way ahead of them, heading for the same building. From the looks of it, it appeared to be the town hall, twice as tall as any other building in the immediate area. There was a feeling of urgency with everypony who moved there, and Twilight could not help but look more than a little worried about what it was they were going to find in there. Eventually, Braeburn reached the front door of the place, letting out a sigh before turning to his cousins and Twilight.

"Well...here we are."

And with that, he opened the door, leading to a collective gasp on the part of the three mares. For there, inside the main room of the town hall, there was utter chaos. There was frantic activity as doctors and nurses rushed about the place, tending to a number of patients that were laying in makeshift beds. However, what caught Twilight's attention first and foremost was that the patients in question were not ponies. No, these people were larger, with horns, and covered in thick brown coats of fur. Taking a step forward, she turned to Applejack.

"...Buffalo?"

The farmer nodded.

"Yeah. Ah've met em a few times before, but..."

She looked over to her cousin, her face one of confusion.

"Brae...what's goin on here?"

The stallion hung his head low, before then starting to slowly make his way inside the building, with the other mares close behind him.

"It started a few days ago. The buffalo have got themselves a small settlement just a few miles out of Appleoosa. But lately, every few nights...someone's been attackin em!"

Twilight seemed aghast at this.

"What?! But...but...why?!"

The stallion turned to her and shook his head.

"Ah don't know! Nopony does! They never take nothin. Whoever it is, they just...attack! Then they leave without a trace!"

He looked over to several of the injured buffalo, many of which were clearly in pain as the doctors looked them over.

"These poor folks have had to come over here pretty much every other day since it started. We're doin all we can ta help, but..."

He didn't finish, but even so, the unspoken meaning in his words were clear, especially when he hung his head. Twilight, glancing over to her two friends, then gave the stallion her complete attention, taking a step forward and gently placing a hoof upon his shoulder.

"Braeburn...for what it's worth...I'd like to help."

That, at the very least, caused her host to offer her a small smile.

"That's mighty good of ya, miss Twi...but ah just don't see how ya can."

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted when, all of a sudden, a deep and booming voice called out to them all.

"Braeburn!"

Immediately, all four of the ponies turned in unison to find, to their surprise, that the largest of the buffalo was walking towards them. He was clad in an ornate feather headdress, giving the clear indication that this was someone of authority amongst the buffalo. But what was more important right now was that he was limping badly, with one of his back legs bandaged heavily. So bad was it that one of the nurses soon rushed over to him.

"Chief Thunderhooves! You need your rest!"

But the older buffalo shook his head defiantly.

"No! I need to speak with him!"

Trotting over, Braeburn, gave a brief glance to the nurse, who silently nodded back before starting to walk off, albeit hesitantly. Then, with her gone, Braeburn now turned his eyes to the Chief.

"Chief? What's wrong? I mean...besides the obvious?"

The large buffalo glowered briefly, but the pain of his leg caused him to soften considerably.

"Braeburn...my friend...things have become worse than before!"

It was at this point that Twilight, along with Applejack and Pinkie, chose to step forward and address him themselves.

"What do you mean, Sir?"

The Chief looked to her, and was, at first, unsure of her. But, after being given a reassuring look from Braeburn, Thunderhooves sighed deeply.

"Our assailants...they didn't just inflict these injuries last night. They...they..."

He seemed hesitant to speak, almost pained to do so. But, eventually, he got his words out, with his tone tinted with rage as he did so.

"...they took my daughter!"

At that, Braeburn's head snapped in his direction.

"What?! They took Little Strongheart?!"

The Chief nodded.

"Yes. Though...for what purpose, I cannot say."

There was a pause, after which, Twilight turned to Applejack.

"Do you know this buffalo?"

Applejack nodded.

"Yeah. She's a friend."

Frowning, the orange mare took a step closer to the Chief.

"Beggin yer pardon, Chief...but do ya have any inklin where all these varmints are comin from?"

The Chief hung his head low, shaking it.

"I...I do not. They come without warning, and leave just as swiftly. It is always in the middle of the night, so we cannot see them."

For a time, the leader of the buffalo looked almost ashamed of himself right now.

"For all our strength...we have been nothing short of powerless before this foe."

The mares looked to one another, clearly worried over everything they'd learned here. But, as the silence persisted, Twilight let out a sigh.

"Chief...we'll help you bring back your daughter."

The other ponies looked to her with surprise, but the Chief himself merely regarded her with cautious optimism.

"I cannot see how...but...if you can...I would be forever indebted to you."

Twilight gave a slight bow of her head over this, but, shortly afterwards, the nurse returned, and once more started to urge the Chief to rest himself. Begrudgingly, he went with her, leaving only Twilight and her friends behind.

"Er, no offense, Twi...but how are ya gonna get Strongheart back?" Pinkie asked.

Twilight sighed again, shaking her head.

"I don't know."

Looking to her, Applejack frowned.

"Ponyville is just a day's train trip from here. Ah say we call yer brother and have him come over with a few troops to sort this mess out."

As before, Twilight shook her head.

"We can't just start calling in soldiers until we know for sure what it is we're dealing with."

She gained a determined look upon her face.

"Identifying this enemy is our first priority."

She paused, appearing deep in thought for the time being, which prompted the others to stay silent as she gathered her thoughts together. Then, a look of uncertainty crossed her face, and she turned to Braeburn.

"You said the buffalo have a settlement close to here?"

Though confused, the stallion nodded, prompting Twilight to continue.

"In that case...could you tell me where to find it?"

Braeburn nodded back.

"Sure. I'll get a map fer ya."

Twilight gave him an appreciative smile, then watched as he started to walk off, leaving her alone with her friends.

"What are ya plannin, Twi?" Applejack enquired.

The young unicorn, after giving one final glance to the still-suffering buffalo around her, gave her friend an unsure look.

"I think...there's only one thing I can do, Applejack."

A Call for Help - Clues

The sun was high in the sky now, and as such, the heat was becoming more and more noticeable. Twilight, determined to keep moving forward, tried her best to ignore it, but the beads of sweat rolling down her forehead wasn't making the matter any easier. Thankfully, it wasn't long before Pinkie trotted alongside her, offering her a bottle of cool-looking water, which she graciously accepted with an appreciative smile. As she stopped for a moment to drink, she took note of her surroundings. Sand and rocky outcrops as far as the eye could see, to the point where even Appleoosa was no longer visible. Applejack and Pinkie were beside her, looking just as uncomfortable with this heat as she was. But even so, they had a purpose here, and one that, after offering the bottle back to Pinkie, the young unicorn was swift to continue with.

"So...what exactly do you plan to do when we get there, Twilight?" Pinkie asked.

Twilight hung her head as she walked, sighing somewhat.

"It's...hard to explain. Truth be told..."

She paused, considering her friend's question, before just coming out and saying the only thing she could say under the circumstances.

"...even I don't really understand it."

Pinkie took that in, raising an eyebrow.

"No offense, Twi, but...that doesn't sound all that reassuring."

In spite of everything, Twilight let out a chuckle to that.

"Yeah, preaching to the choir on that one, Pinkie."

Here, Applejack walked closer, glancing at Twilight briefly before looking around the rest of the area.

"Ah've never been this far out of Appleoosa before."

She then looked back to Twilight.

"The map said the buffalo's place is here?"

Twilight nodded, her horn lighting up as the map was levitated out of her saddle-bags. She peered carefully at it, before promptly pointing to one spot in particular.

"Yes, it shouldn't be much further now. In fact..."

She narrowed her eyes at the directions before her, then turned around and pointed out to one area in particular.

"...it says it should be just around there."

Applejack and Pinkie turned their heads to see where their colleague was pointed, and there, just ahead of them, was a large rock formation. Together, all three mares looked to one another, giving solemn nods before, at last, carrying on with their walking. A minute or two passed before they reached the base of that massive formation, and a few minutes further before they finally circled around it. As soon as they'd done so, Twilight spoke up.

"Okay, it should be right around..."

Then, her face became just that little bit paler.

"...here."

Both of her friends could hear the concern in her voice, and so rushed ahead to see what she was looking at. Immediately, they understood. For just a little bit further ahead of them was, as promised, the buffalo's settlement. A collection of elaborate tents and huts lay before them, but no longer was it what it once was. The attack that had been described to them did not do this sight justice, as it truly looked as if a full-on disaster had struck this place. Tents were torn, and huts still smouldering from some kind of fires were seen in all places. Whoever had done this clearly had little more than simple destruction as their goal. Naturally, such a spectacle caused nothing but worry for the mares, especially Twilight, who took a gulp before speaking up again.

"Well...might as well get closer."

Of course, nopony actually wanted to get closer to a place like this, but, in the end, they knew they had a responsibility to live up to their promise to Chief Thunderhooves. So, slower than before, they began to trot onwards, watching as their destination drew closer and closer. Once they were finally there, the situation seemed even worse than what it first appeared. Whatever party had been responsible for this, they knew what they were doing. The damage, while clearly done for no sake other than its own, was obviously committed in such a way as to leave little defence against it. Nowhere in this place seemed to have gone untouched, and as the mares reached the centre of the settlement, Pinkie summed up their thoughts.

"Are we sure we want to cross whoever's behind this?"

Twilight sighed.

"I don't want to...but we have to at least try."

Pinkie nodded, though still not all that convinced about being here. As for Applejack, she took on a more serious expression, turning her eyes once more to Twilight.

"Alright, Twi...time ta show what yer here fer."

Twilight remained looking worried, but nevertheless nodded.

"Okay...I suppose it is."

She took a few steps further, turning her gaze upon everything she could see and hear around her. The smell of the smoke from the ruined homes. The sound of the warm wind that continued to gently blow through the settlement. The feel of the dry earth beneath her hooves. Slowly, she started to close her eyes, taking in many deep breaths. Applejack and Pinkie watched her, gaining looks of understandable confusion.

"Er...Twi? What are you doing?"

Opening her eyes again, Twilight turned and looked right back at Pinkie.

"Do you remember the day we faced the Tantabus? Shortly after we met Queen Moon?"

Pinkie grimaced.

"I try not to, but yeah."

Twilight's expression was one of thoughtfulness as she continued.

"You remember what happened to me? How I thought I heard Celestia's voice?"

Pinkie and Applejack nodded, prompting Twilight to carry on.

"Well...that encounter wasn't just the Tantabus trying to trick me. It was...something more than that."

Her friends looked on, intrigued, but said nothing as Twilight kept on explaining.

"It's something that only a very few unicorns can do. It's like...like...an extra sense. Being able to, for lack of a better word, feel what others can't. Putting your hoof on the pulse of the magical currents of the world."

She paused for a few moments.

"Magic flows through everything in our world, girls. It touches all things, and those things leave their mark upon it, whether they know it's there or not. And some unicorns can...well...kind of see that imprint."

Of course, much of this was going right over her friends' heads, Pinkie especially.

"Okay...I don't really get it."

Twilight shook her head.

"Sometimes, neither do I. But ever since the Tantabus, I've tried multiple instances of attempting to make that sense work...with varying degrees of success."

A look of disappointment crossed her face, giving the other mares all the information they needed not to enquire further on that particularly line of questioning. But soon after, Applejack frowned.

"Wait...ain't that what Queen Moon said she could do? Look into magic and the like and see far-off stuff?"

Twilight nodded.

"It is. But...I don't think I'm going to be anywhere near as attuned to that as she is."

A brief chuckle escaped her.

"She is a bit more experienced, after all."

Soon after, the young unicorn looked around, her eyes narrowing.

"I was hoping that, simply being here, where such trauma and pain took place...might be enough to..."

Here, at last, Pinkie and Applejack understood what their friend was trying to accomplish. So, after a brief silence, it was Applejack's turn to speak up.

"Alrighty, Twi...go ahead."

Twilight gave her an appreciative smile, then got right back to doing what she was doing before, standing perfectly still and closing her eyes. In time, she focused simply on the sounds around her, hoping in her heart that something would trigger that which she hoped to gain access to. But, minute after minute passed, and nothing seemed to do the trick, prompting her to open her eyes.

"Maybe...maybe this isn't something I can do."

Her colleagues kept quiet, watching as she moved in a disappointed way over to a nearby torn tent. She was despondent over this, and slowly raised a hoof to touch one of the tears.

"I guess...we'll just have to go back and tell the Chief that...that..."

Her voice became more and more quiet, causing some concern in Applejack and Pinkie, who started to move closer to her.

"Um...Twilight?" Pinkie asked.

They drew nearer, and here, to the shock of both of them, they saw that, shortly after touching the ruined tent, Twilight's eyes had become somewhat glazed over, and the way she looked was almost as if she didn't even know they were there. Pinkie, clearly concerned about this, started waving her hoof in front of Twilight's face, to no avail. The lavender unicorn was completely disconnected from her surroundings, almost as if her mind was gone entirely. However, to the great relief of her friends, this soon changed, and she took a sudden step backwards from the tent, shaking her head vigorously and panting quite a bit.

"I...wha...what happened?!"

Applejack stepped forward, speaking softly.

"Ya didn't seem yerself, Twi. Ya went...well...all googly-eyed and stuff."

Twilight looked back to the tent, shaking her head in a slower way than before.

"I...I saw..."

Pinkie raised an eyebrow.

"What? What did you see?"

Twilight turned to look at her.

"I don't know if it was a memory, or...or just my mind playing tricks, but..."

She started to frown.

"I saw a night sky...and shapes, moving quickly towards the ground."

Raising a hoof to her forehead, she continued.

"I heard screaming...burning. I could feel...something sharp, like there was something piercing me."

She glanced down to her side, relieved to see that there was, in fact, no injury there.

"Was it...a knife? No...it moved. A claw perhaps? Yes...Yes, that could be it."

Pinkie, for the first time today, started to smile.

"Wow, that...that's actually pretty impressive."

She pointed to Twilight.

"Can you do that all the time?"

Twilight turned to her, opening her mouth to speak, only to be halted when, all of a sudden, she started to place her hoof on the side of her head, gaining a very clear pained expression, much to the worry of her friends, who rushed to her side.

"Twi?! What's wrong?!" Applejack enquired.

A moment passed, and Twilight, now panting slightly, lowered her hoof again.

"It's...it's fine. I just...don't think I should try doing that again for a while."

The others, for the time being anyway, took her at her word, though still maintained their concerned looks. As for Twilight, she, at last, looked back to her friends.

"I'm not a completely sure on this...but I don't think these images should be ignored."

Applejack nodded.

"Okay. This all seems like a bunch of mumbo-jumbo to me, but...ah trust ya."

Twilight gave her an appreciative look.

"Alright then. In that case..."

She turned, pointing to a far-away mountain range.

"...we need to head there."

Pinkie glanced over to their next destination, then back to Twilight.

"There? Why?"

To that, Twilight gained a look of utter seriousness.

"Because that, Pinkie...is where I think the attackers are holed up."

A Call for Help - Discovery

If the journey thus far had been difficult before Twilight and her companions had reached the mountains, then it had become even more so now that they'd actually reached them. The jagged rocks, slippery slopes and general sense of danger about this place would have, understandably, put anypony off coming here. But, here they were, though they were in no way pleased about it. At the very least, they had been given a reprieve from the earlier heat of the day, as the sun had begun to set beyond the far-away horizon. Carefully, they walked onwards, always making sure to be as sure-footed as possible with every step they took. Pinkie seemed as irritated as usual with their circumstances, but, given their purpose here, she said nothing on the matter. Applejack, however, did have something she wanted to speak about.

"Um, Twi? Mind tellin us why yer not usin that fancy teleport stuff o' yers ta get us up this ere mountain faster?"

Stopping shortly after hearing that, Twilight looked behind her, her expression a serious one as she answered.

"Magic like that is easily noticed, Applejack, even from a great distance, and especially now that it's getting darker. If I used that power, then whoever we're pursuing might see it, and flee before we can identify them."

Applejack grumbled over the fact that this means of getting around easier was now denied to them, but even so, she gave a nod, silently acknowledging Twilight's point. To that, the young unicorn pressed onwards, her eyes narrowed as she glanced in every direction, as if searching for something specifically. After several minutes of just constant climbing and walking though, it was finally Pinkie's turn to break the silence between them.

"So...what is it we're looking for?"

Stopping again, Twilight sighed before replying.

"It was something I saw in the vision. A cave entrance of some sort. It had a rock in front of it, with a large crack right down the middle."

Pinkie took on a somewhat incredulous expression.

"A cave with a rock, eh? Well, I'm sure we won't be lacking for those around here!"

Her sarcasm gave Twilight a brief moment of annoyance, but even so, the latter could not blame her friend for her attitude about all of this. After all, here they were, alone and in unfamiliar surroundings, pursuing an enemy they didn't even know about. And to top it all off, their only lead was something Twilight had only seen briefly in a magic-induced vision. Bottom line, they were in dire straits, and she knew it. But, as they continued, her mind continued to conjure up images of the buffalo back in Appleoosa. She remembered every face, every look of pain and despondence, and she knew, experienced or not, that she had to help them. So, for a time, she stopped, with her colleagues following suit, and she turned around to look upon them.

"I know this is a bad situation, girls. But if we can find whoever's behind this, and why they're doing it...we can maybe pout a stop to what the buffalo have been going through."

Here, Applejack and Pinkie's expressions softened, and they looked to each other, understanding fully well that Twilight was right about this. So, after glancing to one another, they turned in unison to their leader, giving her looks that were just as determined as hers was, which she was sure to show her appreciation for. As such, she got back to the trail before her, with the other mares doing their best to stay close behind. But, as the minutes turned to hours, things were continually getting darker and colder, much to the chagrin of the three ponies. Eventually, it came to a point where even Twilight was starting to doubt their position here.

"If things keep getting like this...we may have to look for shelter."

The others nodded in agreement, but, before Twilight could say anything further on the matter, she was interrupted by Pinkie, who spoke out loudly, pointing to something far away.

"Er...not to put too fine a point on it...but I think that looks like a pretty good place to go."

Twilight and Applejack turned their heads to see where she was pointing, and immediately, they understood. For there, just a short distance from where they were standing, was a cave entrance. However, because of the rapidly-fading daytime, they could see that there was a light coming from within, perhaps from a fire of some sort. But, what truly caught Twilight's interest in this was that, right in front of the cave, there was a rock, with a large crack running right down the middle. Swiftly, she turned to Pinkie, smiling widely as she did so, which the party-lover merely chuckled to.

"No need to thank me. I'm just here to help."

Twilight nodded in a thankful manner, giving a similar gesture to Applejack, and together, the three mares started to carry onwards, now knowing their exact destination. They had to be even more careful than before though, for up at this height the winds were becoming particularly fierce, whipping around them and threatening to blow them off their path at a moment's notice. But continue they did, and while their slow movements meant that they did not go as fast as they would have wanted to, they did actually manage to reach their goal. But here, they stopped, and after Twilight glanced at the broken rock in front of the cave's entrance, she soon regained her more serious expression, turning to her colleagues.

"Okay, girls...we need to be careful here."

She received solemn nods from both of them, and soon afterwards, they moved as silently as they could. Thankfully, the winds were still hard out here, so it was unlikely that their quarry was going to hear them. Even so, they made sure not to take any undue risks, taking careful step after careful step as they drew nearer. Soon, they were within the cave entrance itself, and began their journey through the large tunnel it led to. But, just a minute or two afterwards, they stopped again. They had reached a curve in the tunnel, and here, they could hear some kind of laughter just around it. Twilight silently gestured to the others, and they nodded back, moving forwards with even greater care. As they did so, they finally started to hear the gruff voices of those they pursued.

"Ha! I tell ya! Those savages didn't know what hit em!"

"Hehe, yeah! Did you see the cut I gave that Chief of theirs? Now that was something to be proud of, my friends!"

Gradually, Twilight finally found herself able to peer around the curved corner of the tunnel, and as soon as she was able to see what lay beyond, her eyes widened. There was indeed a fire within that place, illuminating a large chamber where their targets sat nearby. And speaking of whom, Twilight's expression became one of shock as she, at last, took in who it was they had been chasing. They were all larger than ponies, and appeared to be, at a glance, some kind of union between lion and bird. Covered in a variety of different-coloured feathers, they bore sharp talons upon their front legs, and vast wings stretched out from their backs. Razor-like beaks grinned wickedly as they continued to laugh about their victory, so much so that they did not notice the young unicorn who now backed away from where she was. Slowly, Twilight looked to her friends, and when they looked to her expectantly, all she could so was whisper the truth.

"Girls...we're dealing...with griffons."

A Call for Help - Intervention

The revelation of who their foes actually were caught all of the mares off-guard, as both Applejack and Pinkie took a noticeable step back from Twilight as soon as she'd told then. As for the unicorn herself, she glanced back over her shoulder, narrowing her eyes and returning to her previous position. She knew she had to do her best not to let herself be seen, for who knew what these bandits might do to them if they were discovered. As she watched, she continued to hear them speak amongst themselves, talking in-between bites of large pieces of meat they'd caught for their evening meal.

"Seriously! These raids are just too easy!" one stated.

"Still good sport though, right?" another added.

The first chuckled.

"Yeah! Especially since we caught ourselves a nice little prize last time."

Twilight's eyes widened upon hearing that, and she scoured the cave for the one she knew they were speaking of. But, for the time being, she couldn't find anybody else there. That is, until the largest of the three griffons, who was presumably their leader, got up from his sitting position. And when he did so, and started to move aside, it was revealed that there was, in fact, somebody just behind him. Twilight took on a look of shock to see who it was. Just as she thought, it was a buffalo, but one far smaller and younger than the ones she'd seen back in Appleoosa. This had to be Little Strongheart, the Chief's daughter, but it was obvious that she was in a bad way right now. Not only was she tied up and gaggled, but there were a few scratches and bruises all along her body. prompting Twilight to frown.

"Twi?" Applejack spoke from behind her.

The young unicorn backed away, looking to her earth pony friend.

"It's her, AJ. Little Strongheart."

A look of concern crossed the faces of the other mares, and as they stayed silent, Twilight got back to looking to the captive buffalo. It was here that the presumed leader of the griffons moved closer, kneeling down and grabbing her face unceremoniously with one claw.

"I guess we should start thinking of what to do with her, eh?"

Another of the griffons laughed darkly as he turned to his leader.

"No mystery there, Boss. There's plenty out there who'd pay a pretty penny for a pretty face, right?"

There was a lot of laughter over this remark, while Strongheart herself merely laid there, tears forming in her eyes. Gritting her teeth, Twilight took a few steps backwards, turning to look to her companions yet again.

"We have to help her!"

Pinkie's eyes widened at that.

"What?! But...but we were only supposed to find these guys!"

Twilight looked to her with some indignity, but before she had a chance to speak, Pinkie interrupted her.

"Look, I know she's in a bad state, but those are some seriously big griffons in there! And we're not exactly fighters, Twi!"

Twilight closed her mouth again, thinking hard on that. Her friend had the right of it, as combat was not exactly something they were known for. But, looking over her shoulder to the helpless captive on the other side, Twilight knew she could not simply stand aside here. So, she paused, looking as if she was thinking hard on this situation they'd found themselves in, all while her friends stood beside her and waited. Then, the young unicorn's eyes widened, and a smile started to creep upon her face.

"I think...we might not have to fight them."

Naturally, a remark like that caught the other mares' interest, and so they leaned in closer. Twilight briefly checking to make sure they weren't being watched, leaning closer herself, before starting to whisper to the two of them. They stayed in this position for some time, hearing everything Twilight had to say, and when it was finally done, Twilight smiled, looking quite pleased with herself. As for the others, they looked to each other, then back to her, before Pinkie finally broke the silence.

"You're sure this is going to work?"

Twilight nodded.

"Trust me...they can't go further than that."

Pinkie sighed, raising a hoof and rubbing her temples slightly.

"How did I ever get mixed up in this?"

Taking on a more determined look, Pinkie took in a deep breath, frowned slightly, then started marching forward. Applejack and Twilight watched her, staying completely silent as they did so, and Pinkie herself just kept going on and on. The griffons, for their part, just kept on eating and laughing, never noticing the pink pony that now suddenly walked around the corner from them. She just waltzed on in there, looking as if she didn't have a care in the world, and before long, she was there, standing right opposite them from the fire. They were still eating, so they failed to see her to start off with. But, after waiting a few moments, Pinkie brought her hoof to her mouth and let out a deliberate cough.

"Ahem?"

Still no reaction, which, naturally, caused some measure of annoyance from the party-lover, prompting her to try even harder.

"AHEM?!"

That one got it, and all three sets of griffon eyes were suddenly upon her, looking at least a little bit surprised to find their cave was no longer secret.

"Is that...a pony?!" one of them asked.

Pinkie cleared her throat a little bit, took in another deep breath, then, to the surprise of the three griffons, her mane poofed up. Before the three could even react, she did something even more unexpected. She sang.

"This is your singing telegram, I hope it finds you well!"

Sadly, it was a short-lived performance, as the leader got up from his seat and pointed angrily at her.

"GET HER!!!"

Pinkie, for her part, seemed surprised by this turn of events, but stayed quiet as all three of the very large griffons suddenly pounced on her. They struck, causing a feathery dog-pile on top of her, and they chuckled to themselves as they remained under the impression that they'd got her.

"Hehe! You're not goin anywhere, little pony!" one said.

"You sure about that?"

Immediately, the three still-piled-up griffons turned, only to find a smiling pink pony right beside their pile, happily waving to them. Naturally, this caused quite a bit of confusion amongst the feathered fiends.

"Wha...but...how?!"

Pinkie shrugged her shoulders.

"It's just what I do."

Again, the griffons attacked, though remained as out-of-their-depth with her as they were before. No matter how many times they struck, or tried to restrain her, Pinkie always seemed to be able to just not be there when they did so. Of course, in time, this led to great frustration on the part of their leader.

"Get her, you idiots! We can't let the ponies know we were here!"

Hearing that, Pinkie chuckled.

"Wow, then you're really gonna be upset when my friends and I get out."

As soon as the griffons had heard that, they regained their earlier looks of confusion, and soon afterwards, they started to turn around. Sure enough, they spotted Twilight and Applejack, not because the latter two had failed to hide, but because they stood defiantly against them, right in the main chamber of the cave. But, as shocking as this was, what surprised the griffons even more was that Little Strongheart was amongst them, having been untied, and now stood tall, glaring at them angrily as Twilight and Applejack stood on either side of her. However, before the griffons had a chance to even open their beaks to comment on this, Pinkie walked into view, taking her place right beside Applejack.

"What the...?!" the griffon leader exclaimed.

He turned back to the spot where Pinkie had been, then glanced over to where she was, just in time to see her smirk slightly.

"Sorry, boys, but this is what you get for interrupting one of my songs!"

The leader's eyes widened, and he saw Twilight's horn lighting up. Perhaps suspecting what was about to happen, he leapt forward, claws outstretched, ready to strike at his foes. But Twilight's spell soon reached its apex, and a blinding light engulfed both her and her companions. So, instead of hitting a few ponies and the young buffalo, the griffon leader instead slammed hard into the cave wall. When he recovered, he darted his head around the cave, seeing no sight of the now-teleported herbivores. All he saw was the dumbfounded looks on his colleagues, and in the silence that followed, his rage grew, until finally, he flung back his head and let out an almighty roar.

"AAAAARRRRRGGGGGHHHHH!!!"

He collapsed to his knees, and as he snorted angrily, one of his followers came to him, nervously poking his claws against each other.

"So...does this mean we're not getting paid, Boss?"

A Call for Help - Safety

As one would expect of somepony who had just been through a dangerous situation, Twilight was still taking her time in settling down. But, at the very least, she had somewhere safe to do it. Having escaped the griffon bandits, both she and her friends had, quite fortunately, managed to make it back to Appleoosa. They were shaken, as was everypony else right now, but they were still doing okay. Right now, the young unicorn was standing in the entrance of the town hall, looking in to the many buffalo who were still being cared for. And there, on the other side of the room, was Little Strongheart. She was still bruised, but had otherwise managed to escape serious injury, and was, at this very moment, being smothered by her Father, Chief Thunderhooves. Twilight couldn't help but smile at the sight of that massive buffalo hugging his daughter, and as she watched them, she sighed.

"So...back together."

Briefly, she turned, and not a moment too soon, for it was at this moment that she caught sight of Applejack and Braeburn, who were walking towards her.

"That were a mighty fine thing ya did fer em, Miss Twilight," the stallion remarked, tipping his hat.

A small blush crept onto Twilight's cheeks.

"Don't give me all the thanks. If it wasn't for the help of Applejack and Pinkie, I doubt I'd have been able to do much."

Applejack let out a hearty laugh to that.

"Heck, girl! Ya don't give yerself enough credit! Ya got Strongheart outta there, an' all o' us too!"

Twilight nodded, turning around to look at the still-recovering buffalo within the hall.

"I just wish we could have done something for them before this mess started."

The two Apples nodded solemnly to that, silently sharing her thoughts on that matter. But, before anypony had a chance to say anything else on the matter, they all turned in unison to find that Pinkie Pie was trotting up to greet them. Her hair had calmed down since their little plan in the cave, and was right back to its normal straight appearance. As she drew nearer, she seemed to bear a satisfied look upon her face.

"I'm glad the Princess was able to send some troops over on such short notice."

Twilight nodded in agreement, looking past her friend to see, as said, that there were indeed a few of the Royal Guards patrolling the town, with some being sent out beyond Appleoosa's borders towards the mountain ranges. However, mere moments after looking to them, Twilight's ears dropped somewhat.

"It's just a shame those bandits got away like they did."

Pinkie sighed.

"Yeah. But, I guess we should have seen it coming. Once they knew Equestrians were aware of their raids, it was only a matter of time before they'd have to get out of there."

Applejack frowned over the memory of those they had faced.

"Ah tell ya, those bandits deserve heck for doin all that nastiness to these poor folk!"

She looked straight at Twilight.

"Ah hope Princess Celestia gives that King o' theirs a right talkin to!"

Here, Twilight frowned back, shaking her head.

"Unfortunately...that might not be possible."

Immediately, all eyes were upon her, looking to her with clear confusion. Raising a hoof, Twilight rubbed her temples, showing obvious annoyance over something, which she soon started to explain.

"After I sent word to the Princess...it wasn't long before she sent a response."

She looked back to the town hall as she continued.

"While it was in her power to send troops to secure the area...it's...not going to be possible to pursue the matter further with the griffons' government."

Applejack took on a look of indignity.

"What?! Why?!"

Twilight sighed.

"Well, according to the illustrious King, Grover the Twelfth, this was a rogue group. Griffons operating without his knowledge."

She turned back to her friends and narrowed her eyes.

"He's already publically condemned these raids...but aside from that...there's little he's going to do to ensure it doesn't happen again."

Applejack, showing outright frustration with this knowledge, took off her hat and slammed it down into the ground.

"Darn it!"

Twilight nodded at that sentiment.

"From what I keep hearing, that king can barely ever control his people. So this..."

She gestured to the nearby buffalo.

"...might well just be the start of our problems with them."

Of course, hearing something like that caused no small measure of concern for those in attendance. But, after a brief bout of silence, it was Breaburn's role to break it, clearing his throat and getting the attention of the three mares.

"Well, even so, y'all did yer best helpin these folks, an' us. If nothin else, those bandits won' be comin round here anytime soon."

To that, Twilight offered a small smile.

"I suppose that's definitely something to be happy about."

That, at the very least, was something that was able to cheer the group up, if only a little bit. However, it wasn't long before the four of them were soon joined by another. To their surprise, it was Little Strongheart, who cleared her throat to gain their attention.

"Um...pardon me?"

They turned to look at her, with Twilight smiling in a friendly way to her.

"How are you feeling?"

She laughed a little bit.

"Better than I was, thank you. And..."

She looked away briefly, before looking Twilight straight in the eye.

"...I never got the chance to thank you...for saving me."

While taken aback, Twilight soon let out a little chuckle.

"Oh...don't mention it. I was just...glad to help."

The young buffalo gave her an appreciative look, and one to all the others there, before turning around and heading back to re-join her Father, who was waiting for her within the hall. Twilight watched her go, but her attention was soon drawn to Pinkie, after the latter tapped her on the shoulder.

"Not to spoil the mood or anything, but...do you think your brother might be a bit miffed when we get back and he learns that you went into danger again?"

Twilight considered that, then looked over her shoulder, seeing Strongheart once more reunited with her Father, embracing him warmly. And when she saw this, she regained her smile.

"Maybe...But I'm not."

Belles

It had taken quite some time, but at long last, construction had been completed on the Embassy from the Lunar Kingdom. From the time the very first stone had been placed, every eye in Ponyville, especially those of the recently-arrived Equestrian guards, had been watching the construction like a hawk. And now that it was finished, those nearby couldn't help but feel intimidated by it. It was, for all intents and purposes, a miniature fortress, three storeys high, with stone of dark blue, Lunar banners all around, and a fence encircling the entire enclosure, with their kingdom's guards patrolling the perimeter. Truth be told, if one were to be informed that such a place was meant as a centre of diplomacy, nopony would have believed it. But, the work was done, and anypony who looked upon this impressive structure got the message; the Lunar ponies were here to stay.

As one would expect, having this thing right on the edge of town did not do the locals' mood any favours, as all who passed nearby couldn't help but give a wary look to it. But, for the time being at least, nopony said anything about it. Instead, they simply went about their business, perhaps hoping that if they ignored this noteworthy structure, it wouldn't be as much of a problem. However, amongst all of the worried looks and stares, there were a few exceptions. Spike now stood at the edge of the town, looking over to the Embassy with interest, and beside him was none other than Apple Bloom, who seemed to share his sentiment right now.

"It looks pretty...different."

Spike nodded.

"Yeah. Mom's been talking about it for ages now."

Apple Bloom looked to him.

"Wadda ya think'll happen now that it's finished?"

The young dragon shrugged his shoulders.

"Dunno. But I will say it's nice not to hear all that construction noise after all this."

The earth pony filly beside him nodded in agreement, only to then turn to her side.

"What do you think, Scoo...?"

She paused, seeing that there was, in fact, nopony beside her. Sighing, she turned, and soon spotted who it was she was looking for. Scootaloo was not far off, hiding behind a corner of a nearby house, only just peeking around it. Rolling her eyes, Apple Bloom started to approach her.

"Ah told ya, Scoots! It's fine! We're just havin a look!"

Scootaloo hesitated, only to then come out slowly. She said nothing, as per usual, but even so, she seemed to be fearful of the Embassy on the other side of where they were all standing. Taking her place beside Spike, she took a moment to look at him, and he to her. In the silence, there was a brief round of blushes between the two youths, which Apple Bloom couldn't help but smirk at. But, she said nothing, instead drawing her attention yet again to the embassy. But here, her smile faded, and she raised a hoof and pointed straight ahead.

"Hey! Look!"

Both Spike and Scootaloo turned to see where she was looking, and immediately, they saw what it was she'd noticed. The front gates of the fence surrounding the Embassy had opened, and through it walked two individuals. One was one of the guards, seeming as imposing and stoic as ever. But the other one was a surprise for the trio of watching youngsters. It was a white unicorn filly, keeping close to the guard, looking, for lack of a better word, wary of her surroundings. Spike and the others kept their eyes on this new arrival, but nopony said anything. That is, until Apple Bloom started to make her way over, missing Spike's clawed had as he tried to stop her.

"Bloom?!"

But it was too late, as the young Apple now trotted quickly over to the unicorn, with Spike running off after her. Scootaloo, after a moment of hesitation, tried to follow, though not as quickly. When the Lunar guard saw the approaching youths, he took action, standing in-between them and the filly. This halted Apple Bloom in her tracks, and after just a moment of looking fearful towards this large stallion, she looked instead to the filly before her.

"Hey. I'm...I'm Apple Bloom. Welcome to Ponyville."

Spike now reached her, as did Scootaloo, and there was a long period of silence between those gathered. Some of the adult ponies nearby had caught sight of this, prompting some of them to run off elsewhere for the time being. As for the filly, she briefly glanced up at her bodyguard, before then regarding Apple Bloom.

"I'm...I'm Sweetie Belle."

Apple Bloom smiled.

"Nice ta meet ya! You, er...you live there?"

She pointed to the Embassy, prompting Sweetie to look over to it. The young unicorn paused for a time, then looked over to her new acquaintance, nodding.

"For now. I used to live back in the palace."

All of those in attendance were taken aback by this, especially Spike.

"Wait, as in...Queen Moon's palace?!"

Sweetie nodded.

"It's where my Mother usually works."

Spike took on a look of interest, and mixed in with that was an expression that could only be described as familiarity. Though what it was that was familiar about this appeared to elude him right now.

"And who's your Mother?"

Sweetie opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted when another voice began to speak out.

"There you are, Sweetie."

All eyes turned to find, to their surprise, that Ambassador Rarity was making her way out of the Embassy herself, accompanied by two additional Lunar guards. Immediately, Sweetie's bodyguard stood upright and saluted, which he only stopped after the Ambassador gestured to him. When the older unicorn reached her daughter, the latter gave a respectful bow of her head, which Rarity soon returned. Afterwards, Rarity regarded the other youngsters, raising her eyebrow.

"I see you've made some new acquaintances."

Sweetie nodded to her, before then gesturing to the others.

"They just...came out of nowhere."

Rarity nodded.

"Yes, those from Ponyville have a tendency to do that, it would seem."

"You're right about that, Ambassador."

The second voice, like the arrival of Rarity, caught everypony by surprise, and they turned in unison to see who it was. There, trotting towards their group, was Fluttershy, the sight of whom caused Scootaloo's face to light up somewhat. She ran to her adopted Mother's side, prompting the latter to smile warmly to her. When that was done, Fluttershy's eyes drifted upwards, to Rarity.

"It seems our children have met each other without our help."

Rarity let out a dry laugh to this.

"So it would seem."

A smile crept onto Fluttrershy's face.

"I remember offering a chance for them all to go on a play-date together."

As before, Rarity nodded.

"I remember as well. Though I'm not entirely sure it would be best to do so when they've only just met."

A brief laugh escaped Fluttershy at this.

"Trust me, Ambassador. Your daughter is going to need to be around others her own age. And since I doubt there are any such colts and fillies at the Embassy..."

She didn't finish her statement, letting it hang in the air for a time, leaving Rarity to ponder it. The Ambassador glanced down at her daughter, who was largely unsure about all of this, before then regarding the other youngsters yet again. There was a pause, and the two older mares looked to one another during this time. Fluttershy maintained her smile, while Rarity was more thoughtful. In the end, the latter let out a sigh, placing her hoof upon her daughter's shoulder.

"Well, Sweetie...it would appear that you will be having some...unintended company this afternoon."

Sweetie didn't know how to take that right now, but the other youngsters were clearly happy, as evidenced by their smiles. Rarity, meanwhile, narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked to Fluttershy once more.

"Though I insist that both of us be present for their interactions, as well as our protectors."

She looked to the nearby guards, as did Fluttershy, who gave a sigh before nodding.

"...Agreed."

Rarity nodded back, before then looking down to her daughter. There was a silent glance between them, and when it ended, Sweetie nodded back. Together, the four youngsters, the two older mares and the three guards all started to make their way further into Ponyville, much to the confused looks of those they passed. As they walked, Fluttershy looked to the fillies and drake they were accompanying, before smiling to herself.

"This looks like the start of a beautiful friendship."

Rarity, by contrast, looked to her with a raised eyebrow.

"We will see, Miss Fluttershy. We will see."

Growing Influence - Arrival

The sun was shining brightly in the sky today, but that was about the only good thing Twilight could say about her circumstances. Currently, she was about as far removed from Ponyville as one could get, walking carefully along a winding mountain road, going higher and higher with every passing minute. The winds were bitterly cold here, as shown whenever she would stop and shiver for a moment. Naturally, she had to work hard to keep her glasses from falling off whenever a particularly bad gust came her way. But, at the very least, she wasn't alone out here. Beside her was none other than Cadence, who, like Twilight, seemed just as uncomfortable with their surroundings. In addition, Twilight's brother, Shining, was also present, walking just a little further ahead from the two mares. In fact, it was the stallion himself who broke the silence between them, stopping to look back to them both.

"It shouldn't be long now. Just a few more turnings and we'll be at their gates!"

Cadence nodded to this, though said nothing as her bodyguard carried on marching forward, Twilight, by contrast, looked to her colleague with a look of uncertainty.

"I never thought I'd find myself in a place like this."

Again, Cadence nodded, though she seemed far more solemn about this situation than Twilight.

"And I hoped to never find myself here again."

Twilight looked to her with interest.

"Oh yeah, you've been here before, right? With Princess Celestia?"

Cadence sighed before answering.

"Yes. It was a diplomatic mission some years back, when I was just starting out as her hoof-maiden. She wanted to discuss new trade agreements with king Grover. It didn't turn out well though. The King kept making ridiculous demands regarding the prices he wanted to charge for incoming goods. Eventually, we had to call the whole thing off."

Twilight looked ahead, seeing her brother continue to forge onwards, making sure the path was safe. And it was as she looked to him that she carried on with her conversation with Cadence.

"Cadence...am I really the best pony for the Princess to be sending to this meeting? I mean, I understand why you're here, you're the trained diplomat after all. But me?"

A small smile crept onto Cadence's face.

"You're the personal apprentice of Princess Celestia, Twilight. Your presence carries weight, regardless of your political experience. It shows that the Princess considers this an important matter."

Twilight hung her head as they kept on walking.

"No offense to the Griffons, but the last time I was near them, it wasn't exactly a pleasant time for me."

Cadence nodded, her expression a serious one.

"And that, perhaps more than anything else, is why Princess Celestia wants you here. You know first-hoof just how bad the situation with King Grover's people is right now. If those in his kingdom can just go about and turn bandit without his knowledge, and beyond his ability to control...well..."

Here, Shining stopped, looking over his shoulder to those he was charged to protect.

"Surely that's no surprise, Ambassador? Expecting King Grover to be able to keep his people reined in is like expecting Yaks to be polite at a dinner party. It's just not happening."

Cadence gave him a disapproving frown over that remark.

"That was one time, Captain, and the Princess asked us both not to hold a grudge over the matter."

The stallion said nothing to that, but watched as Cadence continued.

"And as for the Griffons, we're here as friends, Shining, not as people coming over to criticise his rule. Perhaps talking with us, hearing just how serious those raids have become, might just be enough to convince him to step up and take greater action."

Shining rolled his eyes.

"It's your nature to hope for the best, Cadence, but I'm a soldier. My job is expecting the worst."

Twilight looked from one to the other, clearly uncomfortable over this disagreement they were having. But, she said nothing, especially as her brother had other battings he wanted to get off his chest.

"To make matters worse, apparently only I'm needed on protection for this little trip."

To that, Twilight finally spoke up.

"There's no need for a whole army, brother. It's just diplomacy."

Shining snorted briefly, looking ahead and starting to get back to the business of walking forward.

"Perhaps...but I'd feel a lot better knowing you two were surrounded by my best guards. We are heading for the centre of their power after all."

The other mares said nothing to this, merely doing their best to keep up with him as the winds around them continue to make their journey all the more difficult. However, after passing by the next turning in the mountain road, Shining stopped, prompting the two mares to follow suit. They didn't know what was going on, but it was not long before he looked back to them, seriousness upon his face.

"Well...speak of the Devil..."

He didn't finish his words, as Twilight and Cadence already got a feeling of what he was about to say. They trotted swiftly together, until they now stood on either side of him. And here, they looked ahead with a pair of smiles, seeing that they had, in fact, reached their destination. Griffonstone, the great capital of the Griffon people. Like a mighty tree sprouting forth from the mountains itself, it stood tall and proud upon the horizon before them. Even from this distance, it remained an impressive sight, catching Twilight in awe in particular. Cadence giggled to seeing her like this, though Shining, by contrast, was no more thrilled to be here than he was before. However, before anypony could do anything else, the stallion looked up, his eyes narrowing yet again.

"Heads up. We've got company."

The mares did as requested, turning their heads upwards to find, to their surprise, that a pair of armoured Griffon males were now flying swiftly towards them from high above. The three ponies watched with baited breath, waiting to see what would happen next, and it was not long before those Griffons landed on the road just ahead of them, pointing a pair of sharp-looking spears in their direction.

"Halt! Who goes there?" one asked.

Cadence stepped forward, placing a hoof upon her chest and speaking up in a tone of authority.

"I am Mi'Amore Cadenza, Ambassador of Equestria. We are here on a diplomatic mission from Princess Celestia. Will you allow us entry to speak with your King, Grover?"

The guards seemed taken aback by this, looking to one another with uncertainty. One leaned in closer to the other, whispering in his ear, all while the ponies watched. For a moment, Twilight was worried that, perhaps, they might not be granted entry. But, the fear was short-lived, as the guards lowered their spears, bowing their heads slightly to Cadence before speaking back in a more respectful manner than before.

"Ambassador. Of course. The King will be pleased to speak with you."

Cadence, likewise, returned the bow, and then smiled to the two.

"Excellent. We have much to discuss."

Growing Influence - Meetings

As one would expect of a mare like Twilight, she had, over the course of her journey here, conjured up many a mental image of this place they were sent to visit. All her life she had heard tales of the great and renowned city of Griffonstone, and those who dwelled within, and those stories had done much to paint her notions of what she would expect. She had envisioned grand and ancient columns, able to rival even those of Canterlot itself. She had pictured architecture so well-crafted that even the best builders of Equestria could probably learn a thing or two. She had imagined a sense of ancientness that would be felt in the very air they breathed. But most of all, she had gained great expectations of those who lived here, the Griffons. In spite of her brother's warnings, she had expected a people so noble, so dignified, that they would be respected by all who met them.

Unfortunately, none of her hopes survived actually seeing this place.

Had anypony from her neck of the woods been here to see these surroundings Twilight had found herself in, they probably would have referred to it as a slum. And that was if they were feeling charitable at the time. Throughout her walk through the main street of the city, she could see nothing but grimy and poorly-kept homes. Some had even collapsed due to one reason or another, with no effort whatsoever being put into fixing them again. The grand architecture she'd hoped for was there, but its lustre had passed on centuries ago from the looks of it, as many of the larger buildings seemed to be largely ignored, to the point where some were only held together with rudimentary scaffolding. And as for the Griffons themselves, most of them looked to Twilight and the others with angry glares, ad though simply being here was a crime in itself.

"I told you not to get your hopes up, Twily."

Twilight turned to look upon her brother as he'd said those words, his expression still one of seriousness as he once more looked ahead on their walk. Right now, all three of them, Cadence included, were being escorted by the same two Griffon guards who had greeted them not so long ago. But that was about the only courtesy they were receiving right now, as every other Griffon that arrived in view seemed to view them with nothing but scorn. Cadence alone seemed to give Twilight a degree of warmth, smiling to her in silence, in an effort to make her feel better about this unfortunate turn in their journey. Moving slightly closer to her, Twilight spoke in a low tone to her.

"So...I take it you already have a plan on how you're going to talk to the King?"

Cadence nodded, and here, her smile faded, replaced instead by a more sombre look.

"I have...and it seems I won't have long to wait."

At first, Twilight didn't know what she'd meant by that, but she soon understood, as her eyes widened to what now lay ahead of them. It was the place they had come all this way for, the tall palace of Griffonstone itself. And this place, at the very least, seemed to have had some effort in making itself presentable. Tall spires reached high into the sky, and gold adornments throughout continued to glisten, especially upon the vast wooden doors that served as the palace's entrance. But it was clear to anypony who looked that this castle's glory days were very much behind it, as the chips and cracks seen everywhere around it definitely showed it's age, and not in a good way. However, Twilight said nothing, remaining with the group as they, finally, reached those aforementioned door. And here, one of the guards escorting them walked a few steps ahead of them, giving another bow of his head to them.

"Welcome to the palace."

Cadence nodded in acknowledgement of this, and she, Shining and Twilight carried on without them at this point. This did not leave them alone, however, as there were now an additional two guards ahead, standing on either side of the palace gates. And those gates now opened, creaking loudly as they did so, with the aforementioned guards putting in a great deal of strength to make it happen. But now, at long last, the three ponies were within the palace of Griffonstone, and Twilight, for her part, once more felt a degree of disappointment when she laid eyes on the interior. Much like the rest of the city, it clearly looked as if it had seen better days, with the grand hall lined with cracked and broken statues, depicting past rulers. Like before though, she said nothing, staying close to Cadence and her brother as they made their way deeper and deeper into the chamber. But, it was not long before the uncomfortable silence was broken.

"Ah, Ambassador! Welcome to Griffonstone!"

The voice had been friendly, and full of energy, and for just a brief moment, Twilight hoped that perhaps things were looking up for their little group. Looking ahead, she saw that there, at the very end of the hall, was a large throne, and within sat an older Griffon that, frankly, looked as if he could stand to lose a few pounds here and there. Upon his head was a shining crown, the only thing here that seemed to be in good condition, and he looked to the approaching ponies with a smile upon his beak.

"Welcome! Welcome! I trust the journey wasn't too taxing for you?"

Cadence, once she'd arrived at the base of the throne, gave a deep bow, and was followed shortly afterwards in this by Twilight and Shining. When the Ambassador stood tall again, she smiled to her host.

"It is a pleasure to be welcomed back here, king Grover."

The old Griffon laughed, and as he did so, Twilight had a moment to really get a look at him. It was harsh to say, but this guys really did seem to be a perfect metaphor for Griffonstone as a whole. For while he might have been great once, clearly that greatness was gone from him, and all that was left was someone who, to be perfectly honest, seemed as though he would have a hard time just getting out of his chair. But she, obviously, said none of this, and watched as the King started speaking again.

"Yes...I wish the visit was under better circumstances though."

Cadence nodded slowly.

"I take it you know of our concerns then?"

The King, his smile now gone, nodded back.

"I do. And believe me, I wish there was something I could do. But the fact of the matter is this. Despite the obvious crimes of those who have strayed from my rule, there is little I can do beyond what I've already done."

Shining stepped forward, frowning to this.

"And what have you done, your Majesty?"

The King shrugged his shoulders.

"I've sent out numerous patrols to find those criminals, but every time we've done so, the miscreants have always found a way to slip past our guards. I'm sorry to say, but..."

He looked away, appearing ashamed as he spoke.

"...it really does seem as though I won't be able to help you in this."

Naturally, Shining was not satisfied with such an answer, and nor was Cadence for that matter. Twilight stayed silent, looking from one to the other, and all the while she was thinking on how best to help in this situation. However, before she got the chance to say or do anything, she and everypony else was interrupted by a sudden loud voice calling out.

"I believe we can be of some help, your Majesty!"

All eyes turned around, looking upon the one who had spoken, and when they did, Twilight's gained a look of shock.

"What?!"

Growing Influence - Confrontations

There were many things that Twilight had expected to see on her journey to Griffonstone. And every single one of those expectations had been thoroughly dashed by her actually being here to see it. But, while that disappointment lingered, it had to be said that, what she definitely wasn't expecting to see on this trip was what now stood before her. The doors of the palace had opened wide, and there, standing in that doorway, were about half a dozen pegasi. But that was not what surprised her. What did surprise her was their dress. For every single one of them was clad in the distinct armour of the night guard, the military of the Lunar Kingdom. Naturally, seeing them here caught everyone off-guard, especially the King, who seemed to be unable to say anything right now because of how shocked he was. However, as the newly-arrived ponies started to enter the palace in earnest, Grover finally snapped himself out of this state, glowering angrily at the unexpected guests.

"Who...what is the meaning of this?!"

The ponies kept on approaching, prompting Shining to take position in front of Twilight and Cadence, ready to protect them from whatever may come. But onwards the Lunar ponies marched, until they stopped just a few feet short of Twilight and her group. Silence fell over them, and the whole situation was one of immense discomfort. Twilight could hear her own breathing loudly, which was all the more noticeable given how worried she was right now. However, the silence did not last forever, and the pony at the head of the Lunar's group took another step forward, giving only the barest bow of their head.

"King Grover...a pleasure to meet you."

The voice was that of a mare, and before Twilight or anypony else could say anything, they watched as that mysterious figure raised a single hoof, placing it upon her helm. In one motion, she removed it, revealing the pony underneath. As Twilight had suspected, it was indeed a mare, one with light green fur and a bright orange mane. Upon her face was a look of utter confidence, as she stared intently at all those present.

"I am Captain Lightning Dust of the Lunar Guard. Our Queen sends her regards, your Majesty."

Grover frowned to this.

"That's all well and good, but the law of our land is clear on this. No outsider may come to the palace without outright permission from the royal family!"

Lightning smirked to this.

"Ah, but we do have permission."

Naturally, such a remark earned confusion from Grover and the Equestrian ponies, prompting Lightning to take the next step in her introduction. Reaching into her armour, she rummaged around for a bit before pulling out a scroll. It was tied tightly, and was emblazoned with a golden seal, bearing an obvious symbol of a Griffon's claw.

"I believe this is the permission you were referring to?"

Grover, as well as Twilight and the others, were hugely taken aback by this.

"But...but...I never..."

Unfortunately, the king had no opportunity to continue, as another unexpected voice started to speak up.

"I'm the one who called them, Father."

The heads of all in attendance turned, and to the surprise of all but Lightning, there was another Griffon now entering the scene. Instantly, they could see that it was a female, with a variety of grey-coloured feathers, and upon her face was a look of clear concern. Nopony said anything, especially when this newcomer approached the King, giving a respectful bow of her head. Grover, for his part, seemed to be having a difficult time taking this in.

"G...Gabby?"

The female, Gabby, looked up to him, her expression both one of fear and shame.

"Father...I invited the Lunar ponies here...to help us."

She looked to him in a pleading manner.

"We can't do this! Not even with the Equestrians! We need them!"

She pointed passionately at the Lunar ponies, prompting the King to frown angrily.

"My daughter...I love you truly...but this was not your decision to make!"

Hearing those words, Gabby returned to her earlier look of shame, and all the while, Twilight and her party looked amongst themselves with great discomfort. As for Lightning, she was more along the lines of impatience, raising one eyebrow as she addressed the King yet again.

"You should really thank your daughter, King Grover. Your Kingdom has suffered much with these malcontents. Asking for outside aid was obviously the correct call, given that you seem..."

She measured her next words carefully.

"...less able that your people might like."

Obviously, such a remark caused outrage for the King, and he struggled to hoist himself out of his throne, glaring ferociously at the green pegasus.

"You dare say that to me?! You march into my realm, unwanted, and claim to know what is best for my people?!"

Contempt crossed his face, and he snorted as though the very idea of them needing their help was ludicrous. Twilight, though she felt hesitant to do so, cleared her throat, gaining the attention of all there.

"With all due respect, Captain Dust...what makes you believe that you are able to help them, when the Griffons themselves have been unable to do so?"

Looking to her, Lightning silently stared at Twilight in an analytical manner, much to the latter's discomfort. Then, her prior smirk returned.

"You must be Twilight Sparkle, yes?"

The fact that this complete stranger knew who she was caught Twilight off-guard, and it was a feeling clearly expressed in her face. By contrast, Lightning hid her feelings well, turning and gesturing to the door behind them.

"Anyway, in answer to your question...we already have fixed the problem."

Those words caused surprise for everyone in the room, and without saying anything, they turned to where Lightning had gestured. As if on cue, a number of other Lunar guards now entered the royal chamber, but unlike the first, they were not alone. Shocking all of them, they appeared to be dragging in a number of Griffon citizens, all bound and with sacks over their heads. As one would expect, this earned a great deal of ire from the King.

"What right do you have to take my people like this?!"

Lightning turned to him with scorn in her eyes.

"I would hope for a bit more gratitude, your Majesty. It's not every day somepony waltzes in to hand you your most wanted on a silver platter."

Lowering himself back into his throne, Grover's expression was now one of incredulity.

"And what evidence do you have that these individuals are the bandits?"

Lightning's expression made it very clear that she had been hoping a question like that would be asked, and so, once the prisoners had been brought closer, she turned her full attention to Twilight.

"You saw the bandits first-hoof, yes?"

Hesitantly, Twilight nodded, prompting Lightning to turn to one of the guards, a male, holding one of the prisoners. She nodded, which he nodded back to, before promptly yanking off one of the sacks. Immediately, the face of the one underneath was revealed, and when he was, Twilight made an audible gasp, leading to Lightning looking back to her.

"Tell me, Miss Sparkle...is this one of the ones you encountered?"

Twilight paused, staring intently at the imprisoned Griffon male before her. She glanced to Cadence and Shining, silently hoping that one of them would be able to help her. But, sadly, no advice came, leading to a degree of further impatience on the part of Lightning.

"We're waiting."

Hanging her head, Twilight sighed.

"Yes...that is one of the bandits."

Lightning smiled, clearly pleased at this outcome, before then swiftly turning her head back to the King.

"King Grover. You were unwilling to do what was necessary for the wellbeing of your people. I think this makes it clear that your ability to rule Griffonstone is somewhat...suspect."

Grover seemed incensed by this, but said nothing as Lightning looked instead to Gabby.

"However...at the very least, some here were not so blinded with pride to be kept from doing what needed to be done."

A smirk crossed her face yet again.

"The Lunar Kingdom stands ready to enforce the leadership of Griffonstone from bad elements such as these...assuming that your people gain a...wiser head."

She briefly glanced to Gabby, though the latter had not noticed, and Shining, who had been quietly seething this whole time, moved forward, standing right in front of Lightning.

"You think to come here and dictate what these people do?!"

But Lightning was unimpressed with such a display.

"Captain...given that your own leader was so often unwilling to take direct action like this, I'd say you're hardly in a position to decide what's best for them."

Her smirk returned.

"What was Princess Celestia planning on doing, exactly? Or was sending you three to ask the King to try harder really her only plan?"

Shining said nothing, though he was clearly still angry at what had been said. Cadence, likewise, was at a loss for words. As for Twilight, she felt utterly helpless right now. They had been sent here for one thing, and not only had they not accomplished it, but things had taken a very unfortunate turn. And during that long silence, Lightning once more turned to Grover, her eyes filled with her usual level of disdain for him.

"I think it's time Griffonstone had an injection of...fresher blood."

Growing Influence - Departure

Of all the ways her assignment to the Griffons could have gone, how it had actually concluded was about as far removed from her expectations as Twilight could have imagined. Yes, the bandit situation seemed to be resolved, as shown when dozens of aggressive-looking Griffons were being detained by the Lunar forces. And yet, wherever she and her companions went, there was this inescapable sense of failure. She should have felt happy. The problem she, Cadence and Shining were sent to aid in had been brought to a close. But, it could not be denied that she did not feel happy about it. Still, it was clear that, given their lengthy stay here, there was no longer any reason for them to remain. So, led by Cadence, the three ponies made their way away from the palace, once more heading down the main street of Griffonstone. Gone was the sense that they would be attacked around every corner, replaced instead by a feeling more foreboding, yet harder to describe.

Lunar guards stood watch at every street entrance, and the Griffons who passed them by kept their heads down, as if terrified that simply looking like they would cause trouble would get them in trouble. But, on they went, with Cadence especially seeming disappointed in how things had turned out. Shining, for his part, was angry more than anything else, though he did his best to hide it. And as for Twilight, her mind raced with a thousand different thoughts, about what this would mean for their domain. However, most importantly, she grimaced at the notion of how she was going to explain this to Princess Celestia when they got back. But, for now, she stayed silent, carrying on until their group finally reached the outskirts of the city, wherein they were met by Gabby, daughter of Grover. The female Griffon tried to smile, but it was clearly a forced one, and Cadence looked to her with sympathy.

"So...Queen Gabby now?"

Gabby nodded.

"Yes. The Griffon Lords convened and...well...it turns out that they were just as unhappy with my Father's rule as the people were."

Cadence nodded back, raising a hoof and gently placing it upon her shoulder.

"Well...I wish you all the best in your rule, your Majesty."

"Oh, I don't think you need to be quite so worried, Ambassador."

All four of them turned, and Shining in particular narrowed his eyes when he saw that it was Lightning, now approaching with a somewhat victorious look upon her face.

"After all...it's not as if she'll be alone in ensuring her people's prosperity."

Nopony said anything to her, and instead, Cadence gave the young Queen another glance, smiling warmly to her before, at last, starting to make her way beyond the borders of the city. Shining, after glowering at Lightning, soon followed, leaving only Twilight. The lavender mare took a moment to look up at Griffonstone, and her face was one of sadness as she contemplated what had occurred. Turning, she looked to the Queen herself, looking, more than anything, remorseful.

"Take care."

Gabby nodded, seeming genuinely appreciative of Twilight's words, and watched as the young unicorn finally started to head off. The new Queen kept her position, watching as the three Equestrians moved further and further from view, until, finally, they were gone altogether, having walked behind a particularly stark mountain turning. Now gone from their sight, she sighed, prompting Lightning to walk closer to her.

"Chin up, your Majesty. A crown may be a heavy burden to bear, but you carry it well. Your instincts were to protect your people, and that is exactly what you have done."

As before, the young Griffon nodded.

"Yes...I suppose there's that at least."

Lightning looked to her, her respectful expression changing to bear a slight tint of sternness to it.

But remember this..."

Gabby turned to her, uncertainty in her eyes as the pegasus finished her words.

"...consider always...whom you owe your people's safety to."

The Queen stared to her ally, her expression never betraying what she felt, and as she once more looked away, to the spot where Twilight was last seen, she gave a single nod.

"I think...I don't have much choice."

The Ambassador and the Captain

The air had cooled down considerably once the sun had set beyond the horizon. The skies were clear, and as such, it was not long before the stars and moon came into full view, ushering in another beautiful night for all to see. At the embassy of the Lunar Kingdom, right on the outskirts of Ponyville, there was, upon the second level, a balcony, and from it, a pair of watchful eyes gazed out at the sleepy town beyond. Rarity, sitting at a small table on that aforementioned balcony, was casually sipping from a glass of wine, looking out as light after light went out in the homes of Ponyville. Her expression was hard to read, but even so, it was clear to all that this was a time of relaxation for her, right down to her, for once, not having her hair tied up in its usual bun. Instead, her mane was allowed to go all the way down to her shoulders, as was natural for it, After another sip of her drink, however, her solitude was interrupted by a voice from behind.

"Ambassador."

Turning, the alabaster unicorn saw that it was none other than Aurora, Captain of her personal guard, who now walked onto the balcony from the embassy interior. Immediately, the two guards that had been stationed on either side of that door gave an instinctive salute to their Captain, with the latter simply making her way closer to Rarity. The Ambassador, for her part, simply offered as small smile, raising her drink slightly to the approaching soldier.

"Captain. Retiring for the evening?"

Aurora, having finally reached her, gave a nod.

"Yeah. The duty roster for the next week is finished, and the guards for the night have taken up their station."

Rarity nodded back, then considered something.

"...Would you care to join me?"

Aurora shook her head to that.

"Appreciate the offer, Ambassador, but..."

But Rarity wouldn't have it.

"Oh pish! We all need some down time every once in a while, Aurora."

Though hesitant., the cyan pegasus, after a few moments, let out a sigh, before then taking a seat opposite her unicorn companion. There was little but silence between the two for some time, with Rarity simply focusing on her drink while occasionally glancing out at the town beyond. Eventually though, she turned once more to her fellow Lunar.

"Do you ever miss the Kingdom? We have been here for some time now."

Slowly, a nostalgic smile crept onto Aurora's face.

"Yeah, I do. I miss the endless night. I miss being able to look up at the castle when coming back from a patrol."

Looking out at Ponyville, Aurora started to develop a slight frown.

"These Equestrians...so much about them is hard to understand."

Rarity nodded in agreement.

"Indeed. That sun of theirs is rather...irksome to have to look at every day."

Aurora turned to her, still frowning.

"It's not just that. It's that these ponies don't ever seem to be that bothered with keeping themselves secure!"

Rarity gained a look of curiosity at that.

"Oh?"

In response, Aurora gestured to nearby Ponyville.

"When I did my initial reconnaissance of this place, I came upon a full twelve openings in their guard patrols. And that hasn't changed in all the months we've been here! Heck, not one of those so-called guards of theirs even caught a glimpse of me while I was doing it! And they call that security?!"

Rarity shook her head, giving a few "tsk" noises before she spoke up again.

"It's a wonder some outside aggressor hasn't come along to take the place over in the last thousand years."

Sighing, Aurora leaned back into her chair.

"Sorry. Just...just needed to vent about that."

A smile came to Rarity.

"No need to apologise. We all have our frustrations with this place. Oh!"

Her face then lit up somewhat.

"If it makes you feel nay better, I did manage to get some small victory on the diplomatic front earlier today."

Aurora raised an eyebrow.

"Oh yeah?"

Again, Rarity raised a glass.

"Yes. After some lengthy talks with Ambassador Cadence, I've got us leave to have our staff and soldiers go out into Ponyville on non-official functions. Visiting shops and the town square, that sort of thing. During their off-duty hours of course."

After considering that for a moment, Aurora chuckled.

"Well...I guess our lot would be grateful to not have to stare at the same embassy walls all day."

Rarity nodded, though her smile faded somewhat shortly afterwards.

"Although...she did seem to be somewhat irritated regarding our nation's recent involvement with the Griffons."

Hearing that, Aurora rolled her eyes.

"Are they still bitter about that?"

Sighing, Rarity nodded.

"It would appear that way."

Looking back to her cohort, the unicorn gained a look of curiosity.

"Speaking of which, have you received word from your colleague, Lightning Dust?"

Aurora nodded.

"Yeah. Work is already underway on the embassy up there. They've also started some way overdue repairs on the city's fortifications, like the outer walls."

She shook her head in a disapproving way.

"The way Lightning tells it, that city looked like it was about to crumble into pieces before we got there."

Rarity's smile returned.

"I trust Queen Gabby is grateful for the help?"

Aurora considered that.

"Hard to say. You know how it is with new rulers. They've got a lot of their plate. But, at least she's got less than her dear old Dad had to deal with."

She leaned over the table a bit more.

"According to Lightning's report, there's a lot less unrest up there now. Even the local police chief says that the streets have never been quieter at night."

Rarity raised her glass approvingly.

"The Griffons are doing better then?"

But Aurora shook her head.

"Not all of them appreciate it, Rares. There was a plan for some big protest by some of the younger ones. They weren't happy with everything we were doing with them, so they thought it'd be a good idea to take to the streets about it."

Hearing that, Rarity scoffed.

"Honestly! After everything we've done for them! Bringing stability, making their streets safer. We even helped bring them a monarch that could actually be respected. And that is the thanks we get?"

Aurora nodded.

"Don't worry. Lightning caught wind of the protest before it happened and helped put a stop to it. Their ringleader is in custody right now while Queen Gabby decides what to do about her. Apparently it was some grumpy young female. Gilla. Gilly maybe?"

Rarity shook her head.

"Regardless, I hope this shows the Griffons that they really do need us up there."

A smirk crossed Aurora's face.

"I'll drink to that."

She looked down to her side of the table, which was currently empty.

"That is...if I had a drink."

Realisation dawned for the Ambassador.

"Oh my goodness! How rude of me!"

Turning, she gestured to one of the nearby guards, who saluted before making his way inside. In the meantime, Aurora looked to Rarity yet again.

"So...how's your kid doing?"

At the mention of her daughter, Rarity gained a warm smile.

"Sweetie? Oh, she's doing wonderfully. Her tutor arrived just this morning, so she can finally get back to her lessons."

Aurora nodded.

"Miss Coco, yes?"

Rarity nodded back, but said nothing as, as if on cue, the previous guard returned, now accompanied by a unicorn mare attendant. The latter walked over to the Captain, using her magic to levitate a glass of water, which she carefully placed on the table before her. Aurora nodded in recognition of this, watching as the new unicorn walked off, leaving Rarity to speak up at last.

"I know you're not really one for wine, so..."

But Aurora cut her off, taking hold of her glass and drinking it right down."

"No, it's fine. I prefer this at this time of night anyway."

As before, Rarity smiled.

"Anyway, Sweetie has always gotten on famously with Coco, so with luck, her days shouldn't be too different from what it was back at the castle...even if we do have a somewhat different locale to deal with."

She gestured to Ponyville to emphasise that point, leading to Aurora looking out at it also. But, as she did so, her gaze eventually fell upon the distinct tree shape of Golden Oak Library. A moment or two passed, but eventually, she gained a rather thoughtful expression, and after briefly hesitating, she turned again to Rarity.

"That mare...Trixie..."

At that, Rarity frowned somewhat.

"Captain...we agreed that it was better not to discuss that."

Aurora stared down at her now-empty glass.

"I know, but...for somepony of the Order to be here of all places?"

After a moment of mental debate with herself, Rarity too glanced down at her drink.

"Yes...I must confess, I too was surprised to find her here."

Looking back to her colleague, Aurora frowned slightly.

"What could be so important about Ponyville that the Queen would send one of them here?"

Rarity responded to that with a slight smirk.

"You know our Queen. Always thinking ahead in ways we can't. Whatever her plans, I'm sure they're important. We should trust her."

Aurora nodded.

"Trust isn't the issue, Rares. I just...can't really understand it."

Slowly, Rarity too glanced out at the large tree at the centre of Ponyville, narrowing her eyes as she did so.

"Perhaps...it is not Ponyville that our Queen has taken an interest in...but rather the one Trixie has taken up with?"

Aurora raised an eyebrow to that.

"What...you mean...Sparkle?"

Rarity nodded in response, leading to the Captain looking deep in thought yet again.

"Well...she did manage to hold her own for a bit against the Tantabus. So who knows? Maybe that impressed her?"

But her expression then turned to wariness as she looked to Rarity again.

"If Trixie's here, then do you think...she's involved in this too?"

Rarity nodded solemnly.

"No doubt. Trixie is her right hoof after all."

Sighing, Aurora leaned back into her chair again.

"Well...I guess we'll just have to wait and see."

This time, it was Rarity's turn to laugh a little bit.

"With our Queen? That's always the case, Captain."

Together the two mares laughed, and when it died down, they both raised their respective glasses, clinking them against one another before once more settling into silence. After a minute or two, however, that silence broke as Aurora finally hoisted herself out of her chair.

"Well...I guess I'll get back to my quarters. Don't want to be groggy in the morning."

Again, Rarity raised her glass to her.

"Sleep well. You'll need it if you're going to have to stand out in that sunlight again all day."

Aurora groaned at that.

"Ugh! I'll never understand how these Equestrians can put up with it."

Smirking again, Rarity watched her companion go, and once she was entirely out of view and earshot, she turned her attention once more to the darkened sight of Ponyville at night.

"Don't worry yourself too much Captain. After all..."

She took another sip of her wine.

"...they may one day grow just as tired of it as you are."

A Diplomatic Incident - The Brawl

It had to be said, a tavern was not the kind of place one would expect to see Twilight Sparkle. But, here she was, sitting quietly next to Applejack, watching all the other ponies in the place. It was a vibrant and friendly-feeling place, with the air abuzz with chatter and happy conversations. The bartender nearby bore a wide smile as he served drink after drink to his patrons, often stopping to talk with them as he did so. Twilight, for her part, merely glanced down to the tiny glass of cider that sat in front of her on her part of the small table between her and Applejack. The earth pony mare, on her side of things, had a somewhat larger glass, and was currently downing it at a rate that Twilight couldn't help but be taken aback by. But, when she was finished, she let out a contented sigh, wiping away whatever moisture was left around her lips before looking to her companion with that hearty smile of hers.

"Drink up, Twi! Dis ere is bona-fide Apple Family cider ya got there!"

Twilight offered a nervous smile, before lighting up her horn and levitating the glass to her lips. After a quick sip, and allowing herself a moment to really take in the flavour, she returned her friend's smile.

"It's very good."

Applejack chuckled to this.

"Heck yeah! We Apples have been makin this stuff fer generations now! Every time we have a barrel or two left-over from the big yearly sale, Granny always lets this place have it. Trust me, you'll always find lotsa folks here when that happens!"

Twilight giggled in response.

"Yes, even them, it would seem."

Applejack turned as she watched her companion look away. The young unicorn had taken to glancing at what was clearly a trio of Equestrian guards, all still clad in their distinct golden armour, sitting around a table and speaking with each other in a light-hearted manner. Seeing that, Applejack turned to Twilight once more with a smile upon her face.

"Well, ah reckon it must be pretty good fer em ta get away from patrollin town every once in a while."

Twilight nodded in agreement.

"Probably. Keeping watch over our new neighbours is most likely a..."

But, she was halted from finishing those words, as the nearby door of the tavern soon opened with its distinctive squeak. All eyes turned to the one who now entered, and when they did, it suddenly became very quiet. For there, standing in the doorway, was a single pegasus stallion, dark grey in his fur and dark blue in his mane. None knew his name, but even so, he was recognised instantly as one of the Lunar guards. But today, he had elected not to come in his armour, and walked among them like every other pony here. He glanced around, his face never giving away what he might have been feeling, before then entering the place in earnest, closing the door behind him before making any further headway. Upon seeing this new arrival, Applejack's head snapped in Twilight's direction.

"What's he doin here?"

The concern in her voice was clear, and Twilight, doing her best to keep her own voice down, tried to answer.

"Cadence told me about this. The staff and soldiers of the Embassy were given leave to enter Ponyville during their off-hours."

She briefly gestured to him, bearing a serious expression as she kept her eyes on Applejack.

"He's not here on official business, Applejack. He's just another pony spending time at a tavern, like you and me, okay?"

At first, Applejack seemed hesitant to accept such words, but, after a few quiet moments, she relented, letting out a long sigh and giving Twilight a brief nod. But even so, both mares, like everypony else here, kept their gaze upon the unarmoured Lunar guard, who made his way over to the bar. The bartender, naturally, was a little unsure of what to do here, but, as the new customer took a seat there, he cleared his throat, trying to give the same friendly smile he gave to everypony else.

"So...what can I get you, Sir?"

As before, the stallion's expression was hard to read, but he nevertheless gave his answer, albeit in a quiet and straight-to-the-point way.

"Just a water, please."

The bartender hesitated, but then gave a short nod, turning around to get exactly what was requested. As he did this, the other customers, at last, started to get back to their own business, drinking their drinks and resuming whatever conversations had been halted. The Equestrian guards, by contrast, kept their eyes on the new stallion, with the largest of them narrowing his eyes rather noticeably. But the Lunar pony didn't notice, or perhaps simply didn't care. Instead, he just sat quietly while the bartender returned, and, as promised, held a single glass of water. The Lunar stallion took it, giving a nod of thanks, before then taking a small sip of it. All-in-all, things seemed to be fairly calm right now. A bit of unease, but nothing to truly be concerned about. Or, at least, that's what Twilight had been thinking, until somepony else decided to become active in all of this.

"Hey!"

The young unicorn's eyes, as well as several others' turned to see an earth pony mare of largely plum-like colouring, whose expression made it clear to all that she'd probably had one or two drinks too many tonight. Her walk with somewhat wobbly, and her voice, when she finally spoke up, sounded, for lack of a better word, groggy. Upon being addressed, the Lunar stallion turned, raising an eyebrow.

"Can I help you, Miss...?"

The mare spoke up again, pointing her hoof squarely in the new arrival's chest.

"I'm Berry Punch! And I wanna know what you're doing here, buster!"

The stallion frowned slightly.

"I'm having a drink, Miss. Is that a problem?"

After hiccupping a little bit, Berry answered, sounding a touch angrier than she was a few moments ago.

"You'd better believe it's a problem, buddy! What do you think you're doing, coming here and spoiling everypony's good time?!"

The stallion turned away, taking another sip of his drink and, from the looks of it, trying to ignore this unexpected interruption. Naturally, this didn't sit well with Berry one bit.

"Hey. Hey! I'm talking to you!"

Twilight, seeing all of this, slapped a hoof upon her forehead.

"Oh no! We do not need this right now!"

She started to get up, only to stop when, all of a sudden, she noticed that the three Equestrian guards were now hoisting themselves out of their chairs, heading straight for Berry and the stallion.

"Excuse me, Miss. Is this stallion bothering you?" the leader asked.

Berry turned to them, smiling.

"Heck yeah! Go and...you know...do soldier stuff to him or something!"

The Lunar stallion, hearing that, turned to her with incredulity.

"I'm just having some water, Miss. There's no need for that."

But his words didn't seem to alleviate the mood of the guards, who took a step closer to him.

"Sir, you're clearly upsetting the other customers here. Perhaps it would be better if you...departed."

At that, the Lunar stallion frowned.

"Excuse me?"

The leader pointed to him.

"I believe I made myself clear."

Hearing that, the Lunar stallion slowly got out of his chair, keeping his eyes firmly upon the leader's. The two flanking guards shifted in place, sensing a brewing issue, though the opposing stallion was undeterred.

"I was just sitting here quietly, and this...citizen...came over and started pestering me. And you're honestly telling me that I'm the one who should be leaving?"

The guard leader narrowed his eyes further.

"Clearly, your presence is a disruption, Sir. Surely you can see that you leaving is in everypony's best interests?"

But the other stallion stood firm.

"Well, I'm sorry to disappoint you, Equestrian...but I'm not going anywhere."

His voice had been calm, or about as calm as was possible under the circumstances, but even so, it had an effect, as many of the other ponies in the tavern started to look more than a little concerned. Among these was Twilight, who, after all of this, started to get out of her chair, with Applejack looking quite worried as she did so. It took her no time whatsoever for her to reach this little confrontation.

"Gentlecolts! I believe this is just a simple misunderstanding. We don't need to..."

But she was halted by a raised hoof from the Equestrian guard's leader.

"Remain where you are, Miss. We'll handle this."

The Lunar stallion scoffed at that.

"Oh, yes, clearly, challenging the person who didn't start this problem. There's some good soldier work."

The guard leader grumbled to this.

"Alright, I've had enough of him. Sergeant? Escort him out of here."

One of the other stallions took a step closer, reaching out with a single hoof to take hold of the Lunar stallion's leg. However, the moment this happened, the latter sprung into action, moving swiftly and blocking the other pony's attempt to take hold of him. This sparked everything off, as all three of the Equestrian guards responded in unison to retaliate. Everypony else started to back away, watching as the three Equestrian surrounded the Lunar stallion. All watched as the three pegasi took on the one, and with every attempt to strike or apprehend him, the Lunar pegasus kept dodging and blocking them all. It was clear that the three soldiers were becoming frustrated, but every attempt they tried to take him was met with failure. Twilight watched, aghast at what was happening, especially since the Lunar stallion didn't seem to be putting much in the way of effort into his defences. He was matching them, blow for blow, to the point where several of the customers were now fleeing from the tavern altogether.

"Oh no!" Twilight exclaimed.

The leader of the Equestrian guards, growing increasingly furious over this failure thus far, was now seething, grinding his teeth and looking at his opponent with pure rage.

"You...will...FALL!!!"

But the Lunar stallion merely frowned right back.

"Then come and make me!"

The Equestrian guard charged, ready to take on this newcomer all by himself, but, before anypony could make any other movement whatsoever, another voice called out loudly.

"PRIVATE!!!"

Everypony stopped, with the Lunar stallion stopping in his tracks and giving an instinctive salute as soon as he'd heard that voice. All eyes turned to the door of the tavern, and Twilight's eyes in particular widened with alarm when she saw that there, standing professionally in that doorway, was none other than Ambassador Rarity. She was currently flanked by two other guards, and these ones were clad in armour, as she surveyed the disrupted tavern within. When her eyes fell on Twilight, however, they narrowed.

"Miss Twilight...would you care to explain what has happened here?"

A Diplomatic Incident - Negotiations

"Ambassador, this is an outrage!"

The anger in Ambassador Rarity's voice was clear, just as it was in the glower she now gave Cadence. Sitting opposite each other in the main chamber of Ponyville's town hall, the two diplomats could not have looked more different right now. Rarity, bearing great indignity, while Cadence seemed both stressed and even somewhat apologetic. Beside the former stood Captain Aurora Dash, who seemed no less upset than her companion. As for Cadence, as usual, she was beside both Twilight and Captain Shining, the latter of which now glared right back to the Lunar delegation. Cadence, for her part, was clearly trying hard to avoid any further incident right now, as shown in her tone when she eventually spike up.

"Ambassador Rarity, I understand that this was an unfortunate meeting, but..."

But the alabaster unicorn scoffed at this.

"Ha! Unfortunate? Your people directly tried to assault one of ours! And after you'd assured me that they would be granted safety during their time in the town!"

Before Cadence could respond, Shining intervened, his voice loud and angry.

"Your guard refused to vacate the premises when he was instructed to! Our people had every right to remove him!"

To that, it was Captain Dash's turn to add her voice to matters.

"Your so-called soldiers tried to force him out over nothing!"

Shining frowned to his counterpart.

"Nothing? His presence was making everypony else in that tavern uncomfortable!"

Aurora rolled her eyes, speaking back in a sarcastic tone.

"Oh, I'm sorry! I had no idea that simply drinking a glass of water near you Equestrians was something that bothered you so much!"

Shining stood from his chair, clearly furious.

"Are you seriously telling me that he couldn't have gotten himself some water at the Embassy?!"

Aurora pointed to him.

"Are you seriously telling me that it's somehow unreasonable for our guys to have their drinks somewhere other than their place of work?!"

"CAPTAINS!!!"

The unexpected shout from Cadence caught everypony off guard, and soon, all eyes were upon her as she raised both hooves to her temples, rubbing them in a clear sign of stress.

"We came here today to resolve an issue, not start up another one!"

Hearing that, both Shining and Aurora turned to stare at one another. It took a few moments, but eventually, they both sat back down in their chairs, leading to Rarity looking once more to her Equestrian counterpart.

"As passionate as my colleague is, she does raise a good point. This incident was sparked by no fault of our guard."

Cadence and the other Equestrians looked to her, prompting her to continue.

"Or have you conveniently forgotten the fact that the drunkard who approached him was one of yours?"

Embarrassment now covered Cadence's face, and she coughed in a nervous manner.

"Yes...well..."

But, yet again, Rarity cut her off.

"Those guards of yours were out of line. Did the guard's presence make the other Equestrians uncomfortable? Perhaps. But even so, to ask him to leave without him actually doing anything wrong is very much out of order."

After a pause, she continued.

"It's quite clear to me that this guard, whatever his name is, was far too eager to paint our stallion as a criminal. Too aggressive, itching for a fight."

Those words, naturally, prompted Shining to stand once more.

"You're wrong! I've known that stallion for years. He's one of the best!"

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"That doesn't really say much about the rest of you, now does it?"

Shining's eyes widened with anger, but, he soon felt something take hold of his foreleg, prompting him to look to his side. There, Twilight looked up to him, almost pleading with him to calm down. And, as was so often the case, his sister's influence shone through, and he sat back down. But, with this involvement, Twilight herself now fell under Ambassador Rarity's gaze.

"Miss Twilight, you were there the whole time? You witnessed the incident first-hoof?"

Though she hesitated, Twilight soon nodded.

"Yes, I did."

Rarity nodded back.

"Then tell me... do you believe that our guard should be held accountable for this matter...or yours?"

Twilight paused, looking over to both Shining and Cadence. The way they looked at her, it was as if they already knew what she was going to say. As one would expect, this left Twilight feeling more than a little concerned. But, in the end, she knew in her heart that honesty was the only real way forward, and so, after hanging her head, she let out a long sigh.

"Our soldiers...treated him unfairly. He was minding his own business."

Rarity looked to her for a few moments before then looking back to Cadence, her expression very business-like.

"Well then...I'd say that's that matter decided then. All that remains is proper...reparations."

Cadence turned to her, raising an eyebrow.

"Meaning?"

Placing one hoof on the table, Rarity continued to speak in that professional tone of hers.

"It's quite simple. Your stallion attacked ours. Had this been one of your citizens, the guard would probably be subject to whatever punishment you deemed necessary. We only ask the same here."

Shining frowned.

"And that would be...?"

Rarity looked him right in the eye.

"Well, given the circumstances, I believe the most acceptable procedure...would be for you to turn him over to us."

Naturally, all three Equestrians seemed aghast at that, Shining especially.

"You...you just expect us to hand over an Equestrian citizen to a foreign power for them to punish?"

Aurora, for her part, seemed rather amused by this, but Rarity, by contrast, remained hard to read as she gave her response to this.

"I confess, it would be hard to swallow on your end. So..."

She placed both hooves together.

"...I believe I have an alternative solution. One that would be much easier for you to stomach."

Twilight bore a worried look as she spoke.

"What?"

Rarity took a moment to glance to Aurora before turning her attention back to the Equestrians.

"I ask that the offending guard be removed from his posting here in Ponyville, and replaced with another...less eager soldier."

Just as with the last suggestion, Shining was livid right now, but, as before, he was soon calmed. However, unlike before, this time, it was Cadence's turn to do so, as she leaned closer to him and whispered.

"I think this is the best we can hope for, Captain."

Shining, naturally, seemed to struggle a great deal with this, but, in the face of everypony else looking to him, he soon relented, sighing deeply.

"Very well...I'll sign the order."

Rarity gained a small smile at this.

"For what it's worth, Captain, if you wish to save face for this colleague of yours, you can always refer to this as a transfer in your report, rather than a reprimand."

The white stallion narrowed his eyes.

"Thank you for your...suggestion."

Rarity nodded, getting herself out of her chair.

"Well then, if that's that matter settled, then I bid you all good day."

Nopony said anything as the two of them left, and before long, the door of the town hall squeaked both open and closed, leaving only the Equestrians behind. There was silence for a time, which ended very suddenly when Shining slammed his hoof against the table.

"They got us!"

Twilight looked to him.

"Brother, do you really think this was some plan of theirs?"

The stallion let out a dry laugh.

"Oh, they might not have intended it, but they sure as Tartarus made the most of it. Now we look like the bad guys!"

Twilight frowned.

"It's kind of hard for us to look like anything else right now."

To that, Shining sighed, getting back into his chair, leading to Cadence getting out of hers.

"I need to send word to Princess Celestia about this. Goodness knows what she's going to think about all of this."

The two siblings watched her leave, heading straight for the door that led to some of the offices here at the hall. But, once she'd left, Twilight, after taking a moment to enjoy the silence, got up also.

"I need to go too. I've been away from Spike for too long."

But, she was kept from going anywhere, as Shining reached out and held her hoof. Looking to him, Twilight saw, to her surprise, a look of concern.

"Twily...that guard...who fought ours...what did you make of him?"

Twilight showed clear confusion in her face, leading to Shining continuing.

"I mean his skills. This was the first time any of ours have fought any of theirs. So...how was he?"

Letting go of his hoof, Twilight shook her head.

"I'm no combat expert, brother."

Shining nodded.

"Maybe. But even so..."

He let his words hang in the air, leading to Twilight sighing yet again. She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking back to the incident at the tavern. Even now, the images were as clear as day in her mind, and as such, she started to give her brother his answer.

"He was...incredible. I've only rarely ever seen our guards fight, but...nothing they had was good enough. Every strike, every attempt to hold him failed. He blocked and dodged and weaved everything that came his way. He was just a Private, he was unarmoured, unarmed, surrounded and outnumbered, yet...yet it was as if it was just..."

Looking to her brother, her concern matched his own.

"...just childsplay to him."

Hearing that, Shining closed his eyes, exhaling deeply.

"I thought as much. When we first brought our guards here, it was decided that we should ensure to have just as many in Ponyville as we knew the Lunar delegation was bringing. One of ours for every one of theirs. It seemed good enough."

He opened his eyes again.

"But now I know..."

He looked to his sister, and for the first time in all the years she'd known him, seemed fearful.

"...we were never even close."

Just a Dream?

Twilight first realised things were wrong when, all of a sudden, she felt something strange beneath her. It wasn't the softness of her bed in the Library, but something else, cold and wet. Slowly, she opened her eyes, taking a moment to adjust to the light levels. And here, to her shock, she found herself in a place unknown to her. Grass was beneath her, and all around from the looks of it. She got to her hooves, looking in every direction, but she was all alone here. The air was cold, and her breathing made that clear with every small cloud of vapour that now left her mouth.

"H...hello?"

She called out, but nopony answered. Instead, all she got was silence, save for the gentle breeze around her. But, her attention was soon drawn to something else, far from her. It was a small hill, right on the horizon. Twilight hesitated, but for the time being, it was all she had to go on. So, slowly, she took a step forward. Then another, and another, and another, until she finally started a more regular walking speed. However, it was not long after she did this when she noticed something that, frankly, she should have noticed right from the start, for as she looked upwards, her eyes widened with disbelief.

"What?!"

The sky was quite unlike anything she'd ever seen before. On one half, to her right, was bright daytime, with the sun shining brilliantly in the middle of it. To the left was the night, with a beautiful full moon, hanging there as if opposing the sun. Naturally, Twilight couldn't make heads nor tails of this situation, only that she knew she shouldn't be here. So, shaking her head, she moved onwards, heading on towards that same hill.

"This isn't real...this can't be real."

She just kept on saying that to herself, as if trying to convince herself that it was true. But her walk was, yet again, interrupted, and only a few metres from the base of the hill. The young unicorn's head turned when, to her surprise, she saw that there was somepony else walking towards the hill. But her expression soon broke out into one of unparalleled joy when she realised who it was.

"Princess Celestia!"

Sure enough, it was indeed the alicorn of the sun who now stood there, staring out across this grassy landscape. But, in spite of Twilight having called out her name, the white mare hadn't seemed to notice, for her gaze was locked onto something else entirely. Confused, Twilight took on a look of confusion.

"P...Princess?"

But again, the Princess did not answer. Instead, her face was one of worry and fear, though of what, Twilight couldn't say. Eventually, the young unicorn turned her head, trying to see what it was that had her mentor so concerned. And like before, her eyes widened with shock. For there was now another alicorn, a black and armoured one, who now walked on the other side of the hill.

"It can't be...Queen Moon?!"

Like with Celestia, the mare of the night did not reply, and simply stood her ground, glaring sternly at Celestia from across the gap that lay between them. For a time, nopony said anything, with Twilight simply looking from one sister to the other. She could feel the tension in the air as this happened, and in the midst of it all, she herself was feeling fear of her own.

"I...I don't understand! What's going on?!"

Again, no answer. But this time, shortly after her outburst, there was, at the very least, movement on the part of the alicorn sisters. They turned their heads in unison, to the hill, and Twilight decided to follow suit. When she looked upon that hill, she started to notice something. At the very top, right where the dividing line between night and day seemed to be, there emerged, from the other side, another figure. From the outline, Twilight deduced that it was a unicorn of some kind, a female from the size most likely. A gust of wind blew, and this mystery mare's mane began to flow as a result, revealing that it was, in fact, quite long. But aside from that, Twilight couldn't make anything out about her. But that thought soon gave way to a more pressing one, as just then, a pair of wings emerged from this mare's back, spreading out regally. Twilight was stunned, taking a step backwards.

"A...another alicorn?!"

As had happened so many times so far, she had little opportunity to properly react to this, as the wind had suddenly kicked up, causing her to raise a hoof to shield her face from it. But as she did this, she looked onwards, seeing this unknown mare atop the hill turn her head, looking over to Celestia. The sun-mare, seeing this, looked back to her with hope, perhaps even warmth. What's more, to Twilight's confusion, the sky seemed to change as a result of this, with the daytime growing larger, forcing back the night. But this moment was short-lived, as the third alicorn then looked over to Queen Moon, who responded with a determined expression, as well as pride, as though having won some great victory. And like before, the sky changed again, this time with the night being dominant. Twilight stood there, in the middle of it all, completely nonplussed.

"What the...?"

This went on for some time, with the third alicorn looking from one sister to the other, with the sky changing between one extreme and the other. But there came a time when this ended, and instead, to Twilight's concern, the mare looked straight at her. Instinctively, Twilight took another step backwards, even more so when, all of a sudden, that unknown pony's eyes opened, and began to glow a bright white. The glow grew more and more, intensifying with every passing moment, until the light seemed to engulf everything around it. Twilight saw it coming for her, and she again raised a hoof to shield herself, waiting for what was coming.

"No...NO!!!"

But, nothing came. There was now no light whatsoever, only darkness, and the sound of her panting furiously. She could feel the sweat pouring down her forehead, and as she slowly lowered her hoof, she saw, to her amazement, that she was sitting upright in her bed. She was home, back in the Golden Oak Library. Squinting, she could barely see anything, and so reached over to her bedside table, wherein she found her glasses. Slipping them over her eyes, she saw that it was just her room, as it always was. No Celestia. No Queen Moon. Nopony. Realising this, Twilight let out a long sigh, raising her hoof to wipe away her sweat. But when she did this, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head, like a headache. A very familiar-feeling headache, which lead to realisation in her expression.

"That...that was..."

Her bedroom door burst open, interrupting her train of thought and causing her head to snap in its direction. She saw the worried and fearful faces of Spike and Trixie, with the former in particular now running towards her.

"MOM!!!"

The young dragon rushed to her bed, taking hold of her hoof and looking to her with clear worry. Seeing this, Twilight then took to looking up at Trixie, who likewise started to speak as she entered the room.

"We heard you screaming. Are you okay?"

Twilight relaxed a little, looking back down to her son. He was still worried for her, prompting her to give him a warm and loving smile, as she took her free hoof and gently patted the top of his head.

"Thank you both, but...you don't need to worry."

Spike hesitated, but then spoke again.

"You...you're sure?"

Twilight's smile widened, and she nodded.

"Yes, Spike. It was just a bad dream."

Trixie raised an eyebrow, as though somewhat more sceptical of that claim, and upon seeing this, Twilight looked to her with that same smile.

"Really, I'm fine. Like I said, it was..."

Turning away, Twilight's eyes, just for a moment, had a flicker of doubt.

"...just a dream."

Heavy is the Crown

Admittedly, it was not a place that most would want to find themselves, and yet, here she was all the same. Gabby, with a look of sternness about her, walked down the cold stone steps, the darkness of this place broken by the occasional lit torch upon the walls. Further and further she descended, until, at last, she reached the bottom. She stretched out her wings slightly before continuing her journey, which, thankfully, did not last much longer. For there was a wooden door just further along this hall, where two Lunar guards stood at either side. Upon seeing the Griffon Queen, they saluted, and she herself looked upon the door with narrowed eyes.

"...I would speak with her."

To their credit, the guards did not attempt to stop or dissuade her from this. Instead, they simply gave another salute, with one of them lighting up their horn, which resulted in the door opening for her. Gabby nodded to the guard who did this, before entering the room in earnest. Just like outside, there were fiery torches here, illuminating the room, which was divided down the middle by a row of iron bars. Even those who had never seen a prison cell before could recognise this one as such, and Gabby's distasteful look made it clear that this was not a place she frequented. But her eyes soon fell upon the one who lay beyond those bars, sitting quietly in a corner.

"Gilda," Gabby spoke quietly.

The female Griffon in the cell cast a glance in her monarch's direction, and frowned at the sight of her, before letting out a dry chuckle.

"Well, well, well...looks like the great Queen Gabby has decided to grace me with her presence."

Still staring at the opposing wall, Gilda continued.

"How's your dear old Dad?"

Gabby's face remained stoic, though her voice was of slight annoyance as she answered.

"My Father is adjusting to his retirement well, though it took some getting used to."

Turning, Gilda have the young Queen a look of scorn.

"So...did you get bored? Decide to amuse yourself by coming down to see the first prisoner of your reign?"

At first, Gabby said nothing to this insulting tone, simply looking to her fellow Griffon. Then, after thinking hard on the matter, she finally broke the silence.

"Are they treating you well in here?"

Gilda raised an eyebrow, shrugging her shoulders somewhat before pointing to the other side of her cell.

"They're not starving me, if that's what you're worried about."

Gabby turned her attention to what Gilda had been pointing at. It was a small table, upon which lay a bowl of soup with a slice of bread beside it. From the looks of it, it was most likely tomato. Looking back to her subject, Gabby sighed again, shaking her head slightly.

"Why, Gilda? Why did you do it? What were you thinking?"

Gilda looked to her, appearing amused by those words.

"Funny, I was about to ask you that question."

Gabby frowned.

"After everything the Lunar kingdom has done for us, why would you do something as stupid as plan a protest?"

Gilda returned to her earlier frown, speaking back in a sarcastic tone.

"Oh, I'm so sorry! I had no idea that protesting was a prison-worthy crime all of a sudden!"

Gabby shook her head.

"You and your little group may have planned it as a protest, but how long would that last? You go out there, holding up your signs, speaking out against the Lunars, and how long before someone in your gang decides to go further?"

She took a step forward.

"How long before they decided that throwing bricks at the Lunar soldiers was preferable? How long before the protest became a riot, and we had buildings in flames?"

Gilda snorted to this.

"Gotta hand it to your new bosses. They've trained you well, if you're already thinking about your people like that."

Gabby narrowed her eyes.

"Trust me, Gilda, I didn't need any help in thinking about my people that way."

Though at first confused by such words, Gilda soon returned to her prior frown.

"Don't you see what's going on here, your Majesty? Those guys are coming in here and taking over the place! How can you blame us for wanting to speak out at that?"

Hearing that, Gabby turned away from her.

"Taking over? They're helping us, Gilda. Helping us far more than we could ever help ourselves."

With that, Gilda finally stood up, looking at her leader as if she was insane.

"But...how?! How can you possibly have so little faith in your own people?"

There was a silence after that, as Gabby thought long and hard about what had just been asked of her. Then, slowly, she turned back, looking Gilda right in the eye with an expression of utter seriousness.

"Let me tell you a story, Gilda. A story...about a young Griffon Princess."

Gilda seemed confused, but stayed silent as her monarch started pacing up and down her side of the cell.

"This Princess would spend many a day sitting beside her Father, the King. And her Father would tell her tales of Griffonstone's past. Its grandeur. Its prestige. The worth of its people. And the Princess would smile, adoring those stories and waiting eagerly for the day when she would lead them."

A pained look crossed her face as she continued.

"But when she would leave her Father's side, when she'd go to her room and look out of her window..."

She stopped, looking back to Gilda.

"...do you know what she'd see?"

Gabby didn't wait for Gilda to respond before carrying on.

"She would see a city crumbling, and a people with no kinship with one another."

Disgust took hold in her expression.

"As the years went on, that little Griffon saw things get worse and worse. She saw her city continue to fall into ruin, and her people becoming more and more aggressive."

Sadness flickered in her eyes.

"Ever since our gem mines ran dry a century ago, our people have had less and less to their name. Less to offer the world, and our decline has been slow and painful because of it."

She looked away.

"Eventually, things just reached rock bottom for us."

The Queen regarded Gilda with a frown.

"How many Griffons left home in the last few decades because Griffonstone no longer had anything to offer them? How many of those who remained turned to banditry, inflicting suffering on other peoples?"

At last, Gilda started to respond.

"Look, I'm not saying things were great. They weren't. Our name might have been dragged through the mud, but at least we were free."

Another moment of silence, during which, Gabby looked to Gilda as though she'd just spoken sheer lunacy.

"Free? Free?! If our people allowed themselves to become such sad, pathetic savages, then we didn't deserve freedom!"

Taking a moment to calm herself, Gabby rubbed her temples briefly.

"Gilda...you have no idea how bad things truly were. When you live at the top, it's easy to get a good view of things."

Gilda raised an eyebrow.

"And what's that supposed to mean?"

Gabby looked to her with disapproval.

"It means that I was there, beside my Father, every single time he received news of something bad happening in the city. At night, the streets were ruled by the gangs, with our guards too afraid to face them. And in the day..."

She paused, looking away from Gilda as though ashamed.

"...my Father would keep getting requests to double the troops in the city. And why? Because parents were terrified of what would happen to their children on their morning walk to school if he didn't."

Looking back to the captive on the other side, Gabby's face relaxed a little.

"But now? Now, those problems are being dealt with! The gangs are running scared. The guards are out, doing their jobs as though they actually feel they can do them for once. Heck, yesterday, I even saw children openly playing in the streets without their parents there to watch them. Do you have any idea how long it's been since I've seen that?!"

Gabby measured her next words carefully.

"Gilda...having the Lunars help us was necessary. I never expected you or anyone else to be happy with it...but I at least hoped you'd understand."

Gilda considered that, thinking long and hard on her monarch's words.

"If you really felt that way...then why turn to the Lunars? Why not ask the Equestrians instead? We've known them way longer, and you know how they are about helping others and stuff."

Gabby frowned.

"The Equestrians? There was never any chance of them helping us, at least, not in the way the Lunars have. Celestia doesn't believe in interfering in the internal affairs of other countries. It's why she didn't get involved in that Changeling civil war a few years back."

Briefly, she looked away, frowning.

"Like everyone else, she would have been content just sitting it out, letting us fall to pieces."

Gilda sighed.

"Gabby...we Griffons need to fix our own problems. I mean...we're Griffons! A great and ancient warrior people! We can't just..."

But she was interrupted when Gabby let out a grunt of annoyance.

"Argh! There it is! The pride of the Griffons! Believe me, I've heard it year after year my whole life."

She looked to Gilda with scorn.

"And look where our pride left us! A failing state, too sure of itself to ever ask for help! Letting ourselves sink further and further, because we felt we were too good to admit that things were falling apart!"

The Queen narrowed her eyes to her.

"And you, and your friends, all so prideful, insulted at the Lunars coming in to fix our problems. Well, you know what? We damn well weren't going to fix them ourselves, now were we?!"

Moving closer to the bars, Gilda frowned right back.

"You're a fool, Gabby! The Lunars are just using you, can't you see that?!"

Gabby looked to her with incredulity.

"Do you see Queen Moon asking our people to join their army and fight her enemies? No! Do you see our people starving in the streets because the Lunars are hoarding all the food for themselves? No! Do you see Lunar soldiers roughing up Griffon civilians for the fun of it? No!"

She narrowed her eyes.

"What I see, Gilda, is you! Someone who doesn't appreciate what being a Queen means! When I sit in that throne, I have a responsibility to my people. A responsibility to do what is best for them, even if they hate me for it!"

The Queen moved closer to the bars herself.

"That's what leadership is, Gilda. Making the hard choices for the greater good. Because at the end of the day..."

For a moment, she stopped, taking a few calming breaths before continuing.

"...the wellbeing of my people, even screw-ups like you...is more important to me than some idealistic notion of freedom. Even if it comes to my own freedom."

Gilda stared at her, not believing what she'd heard, and when she spoke again, it was quietly, with a look of disappointment.

"You're not a leader, Gabby...you're a puppet."

Gabby's expression was motionless.

"If being a puppet and mouthpiece to a foreign ruler is the price I have to pay to give my people a future..."

Slowly, she closed her eyes, hanging her head slightly.

"...then I gladly pay it."

There was a deathly quiet as the two Griffons continued to stare at one another, their expressions never once giving away what they might have been feeling or thinking in that moment. But, at the end of it, Gilda let out a deep exhale, stepping away from the bars a little.

"Alright then...I guess we don't have anything else to say to one another."

She turned her eyes from the Queen, moving over to the corner where she'd been sitting before, and promptly sat there once again, giving a completely scornful look to Gabby.

"Enjoy the rest of your reign, Queen Sell-Out."

Gabby shook her head.

"I didn't sell our people out, Gilda...I saved them."

Gilda let out a scoff.

"You just keep telling yourself that."

Gabby stared at her, waiting for her to perhaps continue speaking, only to find that she had fallen into disinterested silence. Realising this, and shaking her head a little, the Queen turned from her subject, heading for the door. As if on cue, it was magically opened yet again by the guard on the other side, and as Gabby stepped out of the cell, she cast one final glance to Gilda just as the door was shut behind her. Now free from the gaze of the other Griffon, Gabby let out a long sigh, looking down to the ground for a few moments, only to be stopped from doing so when, all of a sudden, there was a deliberate coughing sound to her right. Turning, she saw that it was Lightning Dust, who was approaching her with a rolled-up parchment in her hoof.

"Difficult time with the prisoner, your Majesty?" the pegasus asked.

The Queen shook her head.

"Nothing I shouldn't have expected, Lightning."

The mare nodded, before then handing the parchment to her.

"Messages from your councillors regarding today's agenda. And also our report on the palace repairs. They're almost done."

Gabby accepted the document, giving it a quick glance before nodding and starting to walk past Lightning.

"Thank you. Glad to hear some good news today. As for the councillors, I'll get to them."

But, as she passed, Lightning looked to her, speaking up in a softer tone than usual.

"You needn't worry yourself with criminals like Gilda, your Highness. They don't appreciate how difficult a position like yours really is."

Gabby stopped for a while, taking those words in, before looking to her ally and nodding, her expression one of seriousness.

"No, Lightning...no they don't."

A Joint Mission - The Task

There were some sights that, once seen, always made people know that something bad was going on. Such was the case today for the ponies of Ponyville, as many nervous eyes now peeked out of their windows to what lay just before the Lunar Embassy. The Lunar soldiers, all lined up in a row, with Captain Aurora Dash at their head. And opposing them? The members of the Equestrian Guard, led by Shining Armour. All the soldiers were lined up perfectly with one another, looking as stoic and professional as ever, but never said a word. As for the two Captains, they appeared to be speaking to each other, albeit with some sternness in their expressions. This whole exchange was something Twilight had been watching for some time now, never straying from Ponyville's border as she did so. But there eventually came a time when a familiar voice spoke up to her from behind.

"Mom? What's going on out there?"

Twilight turned, seeing the concerned face of her son, Spike, staring back at her. Normally, she'd probably smile, perhaps give him a few words of comfort to alleviate his fears. But not today. Instead, she simply sighed, shook her head, and spoke to him honestly.

"I don't know, Spike."

Naturally, such words didn't please the young dragon in the slightest. But Twilight, turning from him, looked to the collection of soldiers with determination.

"But I'm going to find out."

And with that, she started walking forward with purpose, as Spike stayed behind, watching her go. It took very little time for the young unicorn to reach the gathering in front of the Embassy, and as soon as she was close enough, Aurora, who had been facing her direction this whole time, raised an eyebrow.

"Well...looks like we have company."

Shining seemed confused by his counterpart's words, until realisation took hold of him, and he turned just in time to see Twilight arrive to stand beside him.

"Twilight?"

The mare's expression softened when she looked to her older brother.

"Shining, people are scared. What's going on?"

Her brother's eyes flickered, showing hesitancy, as if fearful of what he needed to say to her. But Aurora, being in a somewhat less diplomatic mood right now, merely rolled her eyes to this, taking a step forward and just coming out to say it.

"The Problem, Twilight...is that there is a dragon in the Everfree, close to Ponyville's position."

Silence fell, and Shining looked to the Lunar Captain with scorn at having been so blunt about the matter, while Aurora herself didn't seem at all concerned about it. As for Twilight, she was, naturally, worried about this news, briefly taking a moment to look over her shoulder, over to where Spike was standing back in Ponyville. Then, after letting this information sink in for a few moments, she sighed, looking back to Aurora.

"What's going to happen?"

The blue pegasus narrowed her eyes as she answered.

"The Everfree Forest is Lunar Kingdom territory. So, under normal circumstances, our forces would move in, demand that the dragon vacate, and, failing that, remove it forcibly."

Twilight seemed surprised by this.

"You...you're people have actually fought dragons?! And won?!"

Aurora nodded.

"It's difficult, and we haven't had to do so for many years, but yes. Most of them have gotten the message by now, but, every now and then, one of them gets it in their head to try their luck and cross our borders."

After a brief pause, Aurora turned to Shining, frowning as she did so.

"However...it would appear that, this time...we will be having some company on this expedition."

Confusion took hold in Twilight, and she looked to her brother for clarification, which the latter soon gave to her.

"It was decided between Ambassador Cadence and Ambassador Rarity that, for the sake of international relations, it might be beneficial for us to...work together on this particular task."

Twilight's eyes widened.

"You're...you're going to face the dragon together?!"

Shining nodded.

"The Everfree may be their turf, but if they fail to stop the dragon..."

"Which we wouldn't," Aurora interrupted.

Shining cast her a frown.

"...if they fail to stop the dragon, it would still be dangerously close to Ponyville. It may even decide to head on out here and cause havoc."

Aurora nodded.

"So, we're heading in together. Although..."

She looked to Shining with her prior sternness.

"...given that this is Lunar territory, I trust you understand that I will be assuming leadership here."

Shining looked back to her, matching her expression.

"That is...understandable."

From the tone of his voice, it was obvious that the stallion was not going to enjoy this in the slightest, and Twilight could feel that just from looking at him. However, before she had a chance to say anything to him, she was kept from doing so by Aurora, who looked to her intently.

"One last thing...I think it would be best if you came with us, Twilight."

Both Sparkle siblings looked to her with shock, and Shining soon descended into outright anger, stepping forward and pointing a hoof at Aurora in an accusing manner.

"You go too far, Captain! I'm willing to follow you in this mission, but my sister is a civilian! She has no combat experience! I won't allow you to just throw her into this mess!"

Aurora looked to him with incredulity.

"This civilian managed to hold her own and do damage against the Tantabus, even when I couldn't. I assure you, she can handle herself in a dangerous situation. Besides..."

She looked back to Twilight.

"...her magic is strong. And when facing a dragon, we need every possible advantage we can get if things go south."

Shining continued to seem angry and indignant over this, but Twilight, placing a hoof upon his shoulder, spoke to him calmly.

"Brother...it's okay...I'll go."

Her older sibling looked to her as though she had just gone mad.

"But..."

But she raised a hoof, stopping him.

"Aurora's right. The dragon could hurt a lot of people if things go wrong. And I'm Celestia's apprentice. I have a responsibility to do what I can to help, just like I did when the Tantabus appeared."

Shining stared at her, and for the longest time, it seemed as though he wanted to say something, anything, to dissuade her from this choice. But, when he looked into her eyes, seeing the determination she bore, he knew in his heart that nothing he could say right now was going to stop her. She was coming, whether he liked it or not. He turned, looking from his sister to Aurora, who simply stared right back at him. After a few moments, he exhaled deeply, nodding slowly before speaking in a softer tone than before.

"Alright...but I want to make one thing perfectly clear, Captain."

He returned to the stern expression he had before.

"Twilight stays close to me. And you don't order her to do anything that puts her in any needless risk."

Aurora frowned.

"I'm a soldier, Captain, not a psychopath. But if it makes you feel any better, I have no intention of putting Twilight on the front lines if my troops and I can handle this without her."

Shining considered that, before giving a short nod, accepting that much. But, before they said anything else, Aurora looked over his shoulder, to the Equestrian Guard who were lined up behind him.

"I assume you want to say something inspiring to your troops before we go?"

Shining too looked to them, and, after thinking hard on the matter, faced them fully, stepping forward and speaking up in a professional manner.

"Guards. You all know me. And you all trust me. Facing a dragon...is not what any of you signed up for when you came here to Ponyville. I realise that."

He sighed.

"There's a very real chance that this could be the most dangerous thing you will ever do, and I have no intention of throwing you to the fire. None of you were ever trained for combating a beast like this, and I can't expect you to suddenly be able to do so. So..."

The stallion looked into the eyes of every single guard assembled there before continuing.

"...if there are any among you who wish to sit this one out...make your way back to the Town Hall. Given the circumstances, such an act will not be regarded as desertion, nor will I think any less of you if that is what you choose."

There was a silence, as many in the Guard started looking to one another. For a time, nopony seemed to know what to say right now, but there came a moment where some did decide to move. Some of the older-looking Guard, as well as those who looked like more recent recruits, started to seem very nervous and wary, and eventually broke ranks, heading as instructed back in the direction of the Hall. Of the twelve that had originally been there, only eight remained, and they gave a salute to their commander, which Shining nodded to in appreciation. He turned, smiling to his sister, which she returned, before looking over to Aurora.

"And you?"

But Aurora had already turned from him, looking to her own soldiers, taking only a brief moment to look at them all before she started speaking.

"Solders of the Lunar Kingdom! A dangerous beast has taken residence within our borders! It is our duty and responsibility to remove it as swiftly as possible!"

She started marching up and down the line of ponies, looking to each unicorn and pegasus within it.

"You all know your vows. You all know your responsibilities to our domain. And more importantly, you all know the consequences of what this monster will do if we don't stop it."

She stopped in the middle of the line again, narrowing her eyes.

"I go to face it. To bring the command of our Queen and drive it from our lands! Who among you will join me?"

As if of one mind, all twelve of the assembled Lunar guards, with determination in their eyes, stepped forward, and the echo of their collective step echoed across the immediate area. Aurora took this in, giving a single nod, before looking back to Twilight and Shining, bearing a slight smirk as she addressed the two of them.

"Well then...looks like I'm bringing more soldiers than you are."

A Joint Mission - Through the Forest

It was a place she had hoped never to enter again, and yet, here she was all the same. The Everfree Forest. Gateway to the Lunar Kingdom, and home to beasts and creatures that most Equestrians had created entire legends around. It was a place Mothers told their children never to go to, for fear that they would never return. And here, even surrounded by soldiers as she was, Twilight couldn't help but feel as though she was more at risk than she'd ever been. The joint force of Equestrian and Lunar soldiers had entered the Forest via the gap in the tree-line that lay just behind the Lunar Embassy, and had proceeded through what could generously be called a "path" through this place. While the Lunar soldiers marched onwards in a strict and tightly-knit line, the Equestrians were not so sure-footed, often stopping to make sure they weren't stepping on anything bad as they moved.

Because of this, it wasn't long before the Equestrians were bringing up the rear entirely, with the Lunars forging ahead. In-between the two groups however, were their respective leaders. Aurora and Shining, both keeping their eyes forward as they walked together, and beside them, keeping a fearful eye on all around her, was Twilight. The young unicorn, realising that she was with experienced military personnel, had decided not to really speak up all that much on their journey so far. But always her eyes drifted to something up in the trees, or even to the trees themselves, and could practically feel how ancient they were as they passed. During her silence though, Shining had a question for his counterpart.

"I was under the impression that your Queen faced such dangers herself. Why send her forces to face this dragon instead of engaging it directly?"

Aurora didn't face him as she answered.

"If this were some monster that we mortal ponies couldn't fight, like the Tantabus, that is exactly what she'd do. But, she takes it upon herself to ensure that her people are strong enough to fight beasts like these without her presence. After all..."

She cast Shining a sly glance.

"...we'd be a pretty feeble people if we kept on relying on some higher power to save us all the time."

Shining considered that, not quite appreciating the tone she'd spoken to him in. As for Twilight, she'd been listening carefully, and there came a time when she found that she could keep silent no longer, and so looked past her brother to Aurora.

"Captain Dash?"

The blue mare looked back to her ally, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes?"

Twilight hesitated, but soon got her thoughts together.

"I was wondering...how exactly do you plan to deal with this dragon?"

The Lunar Captain looked ahead yet again, her expression never betraying her feelings as she answered.

"Standard procedure. Issue our demands that he move beyond our borders. And if that fails, we engage."

Twilight nodded.

"Yes, I gathered that much, but...how do you plan to engage?"

Aurora replied in her usual professional tone.

"The pegasi, including me, will engage directly, encircling the beast and keeping it distracted. During that time, our unicorns will get into position and use their most powerful offensive spells."

She turned to look at Twilight directly.

"Our training has let us know of a dragon's weak points, usually on the underside, where their scales are thinner. And fortunately for us..."

The pegasus looked ahead again, narrowing her eyes.

"...our reports say that it's an adolescent. Not fully grown. So with luck, this'll be easier than tackling the adults."

Twilight took in all of those words, though it would have been a lie to say that she was entirely comfortable amidst all of this military talk. But, as they journeyed onwards, one question started to grow in her mind. A question that, perhaps, she feared she already knew the response to. Her eyes kept drifting from Aurora, to the path ahead, and back and forth, until finally, she opened her mouth, ready to answer. However, she found, to her surprise, that Aurora, still keeping her focus on the path, asked the question for her.

"You want to know what we plan to do with the dragon after its defeat?"

While taken aback, Twilight soon composed herself, closing her mouth and nodding, to which Aurora soon responded.

"Why are you asking a question you already know the answer to?"

Twilight face became one of concern, as was Shining's when he looked to her, and soon, the former spoke softly to their Lunar ally.

"...You're going to kill it, aren't you?"

Aurora said nothing for a time, but for almost a full minute, Twilight kept her eyes on her. The pegasus mare could feel her gaze, and finally, there came a moment when she'd had enough, and she raised a hoof.

"Halt!"

As befitting of their expected discipline, the Lunar soldiers stopped their march, but did not turn to their leader. Instead, they remained as still as statues, while Aurora herself turned to look Twilight right in the eye.

"Yes, Twilight, we are planning on killing it. Posing a threat to the wellbeing of Lunar citizens is a capital offense in our domain, especially when the ones doing so are within our borders while they do it."

Seeing Twilight's indignant look, Aurora soon rolled her eyes.

"But if it puts you at ease, we will be offering it a chance to leave peacefully before we take that action. I believe I told you as much before we left."

Twilight frowned.

"It doesn't put me at ease."

Aurora frowned right back to her.

"I appreciate that you might feel for this creature, given that your own son is a dragon, but..."

But Twilight cut her off.

"This has nothing to do with Spike. You can't just go around killing things, Aurora! I know there's a chance it might go off and do harm, but...ending its life isn't the answer!"

Aurora almost seemed amused by this.

"Then what is? Send it home? Let it escape and go on thinking that the worst that'll happen if it does it again is a slap on the wrist? How long before news of that soft approach spreads to other dragons? If we don't deal with this trespass harshly, all we're doing is inviting further incidents later on!"

Twilight pointed to their path ahead, keeping her eyes on Aurora as she did so.

"A dead dragon can't learn from its mistakes!"

The Lunar Captain took a single step forward.

"Nor can it repeat them!"

Aurora gained even more sternness in her eyes.

"Do you remember what happened the last time you tried to be merciful to a monster? The Tantabus nearly killed you! Do you really want to risk that again?"

There was a wariness in the air now, as several of the Equestrian guards behind them started to look to Aurora with scorn. And likewise, as if responding to the Equestrians, two of the Lunar soldiers looked behind, watching them cautiously. Shining, looking from one mare to the next, finally intervened.

"Look...we have no idea what might happen when we meet this thing. For all we know, it'll take your offer and leave. And if not..."

He sighed, looking to his sister.

"...then we'll cross that bridge when we come to it."

Twilight cast her brother a glance, and when she did, her expression softened. Slowly, she nodded, accepting his words. As for Aurora, she looked over to the two of her soldiers who had looked back to this little confrontation, giving them a silent nod. They nodded back, and soon, the convoy was moving again. Twilight, Aurora and Shining too resumed their walk, and as they marched, Twilight cast her Lunar companion a disapproving look.

"Just so you know...I didn't sign up for this mission just to become someone's executioner."

Aurora didn't look back to her as she answered.

"Maybe not...but it's better to be someone's executioner than their victim."

Twilight said nothing to that, merely watching as her brother and his counterpart kept on marching beside her. After a while, she hung her head low, letting out a long sigh, and in the relative silence of this place, her eyes widened slightly. She started to slow down a bit, looking around as though she'd heard something strange. It was a confusing feeling, something she couldn't quite describe. And yet, there was a sense of familiarity about it. Eventually, she stopped walking altogether, with many of the other Equestrians looking to her with confusion as they passed her. In this moment, Twilight looked off to one side, through the thick collection of trees in that direction, looking almost like she was in a trance. Something was out there, calling to her, and for just a moment, she reached out her hoof to whatever might have beckoned to her.

"Twilight?"

The voice of her brother snapped her out of it, and she turned to him, seeing the worried look he now bore.

"Are you okay? What's wrong?"

The young mare turned from him, looking back in the direction she'd been staring in before. She couldn't understand why she'd just done what she did, or what that prior feeling truly was. All she knew was that, under the present circumstances, it was a poor time to be dwelling on it. So, after shaking her head, she turned, trotting along the path to re-join her brother.

"It's...it's nothing. Let's just get back to the others."

A Joint Mission - Failure to Communicate

Ever since she was a small child, she'd heard stories about dragons. In her time as Celestia's student, she'd taken it upon herself to read up on them every now and again, if only to satisfy some youthful curiosity. And when she'd taken in Spike, raised him as her own, and come to know him, she felt as though, on some level, she understood dragons. Twilight, through this whole journey through the Everfree, had told herself time and again that this creature they were going to was someone she could speak to, someone she could connect with. And yet, now that she and all those other ponies had finally arrived at their destination, she could see for the first time just how little she truly knew.

They had reached a small clearing, about the same size as the gulf between Ponyville and the Lunar Embassy. There was nothing remarkable about this particular spot, just a bit of old and mossy-looking grass with a small hill in the centre. But it wasn't the landscape that drew everypony's attention, but rather the one who dwelt in the middle of it. While the dragon before her may not have been of the same vast size she'd read that full-grown dragons could be, Twilight nevertheless gulped at the sight of the enormous beast. It was around the same size as a Ponyville house, and was a distinct green colour. Currently, it was laying upon the ground, snoring its head off, not knowing of the approaching group. And as it slept, smoke rose from its nostrils. Wariness was the order of the day for all who had come here, and Shining himself made sure to step in front of Twilight, as if making himself a shield for her pre-emptively.

"So...what now?" the stallion asked.

Both he and Twilight turned to Aurora, whose eyes had been fixed on the dragon since they got here. She looked over her shoulder, to the soldiers she'd brought here, and nodded, to which they all saluted. Once that had been done, she started to step out into the clearing herself, followed by those in her group who happened to be pegasi. Shining and Twilight watched, and the Equestrians behind them seemed more than a little concerned right now. But, on Aurora marched, until she was just a few feet from the jaws of the dragon. Here, she stopped, clearing her throat a little before coughing in a deliberate manner.

"Ahem!"

There was no response, just another loud snore. Seeing that, Twilight, much to Shining's chagrin, managed to move past him, making her way into the clearing herself. Shining, likewise, started to follow, along with some of the braver members of his entourage. Meanwhile, Aurora, growing irritated at the lack of response from the dragon, resorted to poking him hard in the snout with her hoof.

"I said...AHEM!!!"

That did the trick, and within moments, the eyes of the dragon started to open. There was a pause as everypony on the Equestrian side of things halted in their tracks, taking a deep breath over what was going to happen next. As for the dragon, it seemed to display a lot of the grogginess and lack of awareness that most would display after having just been woken up. But, after yawning, and revealing all of its razor-sharp teeth in the process, he soon started to focus. And what he focused on first was the one who woke him, Aurora, who now took a step closer and spoke up to him in a blunt and direct manner.

"Dragon! You have violated sovereign Lunar Kingdom territory! At the command of our monarch, Queen Moon, I, Captain Aurora Dash of the Second Legion of the Royal Army, demand that you vacate this place and withdraw from our borders!"

The dragon stared at her, looking as though he was listening to the most boring lecture in the world, and the second yawn he gave only further reinforced that impression. In time he finally did respond, though his words were slow and sluggish.

"Go away, little pony. I have no time for you."

With that, he laid his head upon the grassy floor once more, closing his eyes. Twilight, seeing this, chose to start drawing closer to this little confrontation, with Shining, of course, close behind her. As one would expect, this lack of seriousness from the dragon did not sit well with Captain Aurora, who approached him and, for the second time today, poked him in the snout. Again, the dragon opened his eyes, but this time, he seemed a touch more annoyed than before.

"I thought I told you to scram, runt!"

Aurora frowned aggressively.

"This runt is a soldier of the Lunar Kingdom. And my orders are to get you out of that Kingdom. So, either you do as instructed and vacate, or..."

Her expression darkened.

"...we'll be forced to make you leave."

Slowly, anger took hold in the dragon's eyes. Gradually, he started to get himself up, rearing higher and higher, much to the fearful reactions of the Equestrians. Aurora stood her ground, spreading out her wings in a threatening manner, never letting her eyes stray from that of the dragon, who again spoke out in a deep and aggressive voice.

"You presume to order me?! To threaten me?!"

Aurora smirked.

"I do. So what's your answer?"

The dragon seethed now, stretching out his own wings, the result of which caused a small gust that nearly caused many of the ponies present here to take a step backwards. Shining rushed forward, ready to defend Twilight from whatever was going to happen next. And speaking of which, the dragon, to Twilight's amazement, started to take in a deep breath, and his chest started to glow, a clear sign of him gathering that most notorious of dragon weapons, fire. And as he did this, he looked down to Aurora with utter hatred.

"My answer? My answer?!"

He flapped his wings once, creating an even greater gust of wind than before, and Twilight herself had to hold onto her glasses in case they fell off as a result of it. The Lunar unicorns, maintaining their position within the edge of the forest, started to focus, their horns glowing slightly, as they watched their commanding officer. And Aurora herself, knowing what was to come, stared this mighty beast in the eye and did not waver, even as flames emerged in his mouth. Twilight, seeing this response, widened her eyes, and in spite of Shining's every attempts, pushed past him, running over to Aurora's location while looking up at the dragon. With the danger of the situation, she realised that, this whole time, she'd been practically frozen, never once allowing herself to speak to the dragon before this mess began. But now, she called out, her voice dripping with desperation as she pleaded.

"Wait! We don't have to fight here! We can...!"

But it was already too late, as the dragon, having had more than his fill of ponies by this point, gave Aurora that answer she'd asked for.

"My answer...is DEATH!!!"

A Joint Mission - To Battle a Dragon

It was official, diplomacy had failed. The dragon, having been completely enraged by the demands and threats of Aurora, had unleashed a torrent of fire from it's mouth, unleashing heat the likes of which Twilight had never known before. Immediately, Shining had leapt in front of her, using his magic to erect a powerful shield around them both. As for Aurora, as befitting of one who was trained for combat, her reflexes served her well, as she flapped hard the moment that fire was coming towards her, getting herself out of the way immediately. Likewise, her personal pegasi soldiers followed her, higher and higher into the skies, much to the annoyance of the dragon, who only now realised that he'd missed his target. Looking down at their quarry, Aurora narrowed her eyes, before launching herself back down, followed shortly by her soldiers.

"For the Queen!" she called out.

"For the Queen!" the soldiers echoed behind her.

The dragon raised his clawed hand, taking a swipe at the approaching pegasi,. But his movements were too slow, too cumbersome to get them, which only added to his frustrations. With the fire around them having died out, Shining lowered his shield, and spun around in place, gesturing to the dragon while addressing his own troopers.

"Pegasi! To the skies! Keep the beast distracted!"

The Equestrian guards saluted, before all unfurling their wings and launching themselves upwards, straight for their target. Eventually, the area around the dragon's head and neck became filled with pegasus ponies, Lunar and Equestrian alike, all buzzing around him like a swarm of flies. Naturally, he tried everything in his power to try and get to them, but no strike nor attempt to catch them worked. Eventually, he once more resorted to using his fire, but much like the last time, he never once managed to get any of them. Their speed was just too great. Growling fiercely over this, the dragon threw back his head and let out an almighty roar, all while Twilight watched from below.

"Shining...what do we do?"

The older stallion looked to her, then glanced back to where the still-stationary Lunar unicorns were positioned. Their horns were continuing to glow brightly, and their eyes focused on the underside of the dragon. Realising this, Shining looked to his sister.

"Stay behind me! I think the Lunars are getting ready!"

Twilight looked to them, and sure enough, her brother had the right of it. For while the pegasi were continuing to distract the furious dragon, the unicorns now aimed their horns, making sure to be as precise as possible before they unleashed their attack. While they were doing this, Aurora, while she was flying, cast a glance down to those aforementioned unicorns, looking confident that this attack was going to work. But, in that split-second she was looking away from the dragon, the beast saw his chance. For while Aurora was beyond the reach of his claws, the same could not be said for his tail. With a single whip, the Lunar Captain was struck, sending her crashing down to the earth with great impact. Many of the soldiers on both sides looked to this with worry, but even more so when they saw what happened next. For the dragon opened his mouth, with his chest aglow yet again, and when she saw this, Twilight called out.

"Aurora! Look out!"

The blue mare was just recovering from her impact, clearly disoriented by it, and when she heard Twilight, she looked up, her eyes widening with horror at what was to come. Twilight, against all reason and judgement, rushed forward, with Shining failing to catch her before she did so.

"Twilight! No!" he called.

But on she ran, and just in time. For the dragon now unleashed his fire like never before. Aurora raised a hoof, shielding herself, just as Twilight rushed to her side, casting her magic and, like her brother, forming a shield around them. The shield had only just been formed when the fire reached it, and while Twilight clearly struggled, she nevertheless held her ground, her power repelling the torrent well. Aurora looked to her as this happened, not quite believing what she'd seen, but eventually, the dragon ceased his assault. Realising that, yet again, he had failed to burn his targets, he grew angrier than ever, rearing back and unleashing another roar. But, in his angered state, he had failed to realise that he'd exposed his underside, and Aurora was quick to take advantage of that opportunity.

"NOW!!!"

Nopony needed to ask what she meant, for the unicorns already knew, and simultaneously blasted off a massive offensive magical beam towards the dragon's undefended underside. Only too late did the beast realise what was happening, as he was struck dead-centre by the pony's magic. He tried to stand his ground under this magical assault, but against the concentrated power of so many unicorns, he soon succumbed. The spell eventually ceased, leaving a still-smouldering scorch mark where it had struck the creature, and as the dragon looked down to it, he slumped his shoulders, falling to his knees.

"You...you ponies...won't...beat..."

But he couldn't even finish, as he instead started to fall flat on his face, the impact shaking the ground quite a bit. At long last, the confrontation was over, and all that remained was an unmoving dragon. Many of the pegasi, who had still been in the air until this point, now began to land, clearly still wary of the fallen dragon. As for Twilight, after being hugged tightly by a hugely-concerned Shining, and looking somewhat embarrassed from it, the young unicorn broke free from him, taking a cautious step towards the dragon.

"Is...is he...?"

Aurora, brushing off some of the dirt that had collected on her armour from her fall, shook her head.

"No. It'll take more than that to kill a dragon. The attack just knocked him out."

Staring at the gargantuan reptilian, the blue mare narrowed her eyes.

"Although, now that we've won..."

Twilight didn't let her finish, for she already knew what she was going to say, and so positioned herself in-between Aurora and the unconscious dragon.

"No! It's beaten! There's no need for anything further!"

Aurora raised an eyebrow.

"And what do you suggest we do instead?"

Twilight thought on that for a moment.

"We...we could..."

Then she looked to the Lunar pegasus as though she'd just had an idea.

"We can take him out of here! Send him back to the dragon lands while he's still unconscious!"

Aurora frowned a little.

"I told you before why that wouldn't be a good idea, Twilight."

Twilight, now re-joined by her brother, looked as though she was about to plead with Aurora further. But, to her surprise, the pegasus raised a hoof, stopping her.

"But...I do owe you."

She sighed, looking Twilight right in the eye.

"You saved my life today. And I never thought I'd ever be able to say that twice about anypony."

Looking from Twilight, to the dragon, and then back again, the Lunar Captain let out a long sigh.

"Alright...take him."

Twilight's face lit up, and she smiled to her brother, but, as before, was kept from saying anything when Aurora spoke up again.

"But I warn you...if this thing comes back here again..."

She didn't finish, because it was pretty obvious what she was going to say. Twilight, while clearly having difficulty in accepting the rather ruthless nature of her ally, nevertheless gave a solemn nod. Aurora nodded back, turning to start moving back towards her soldiers. But, before she started moving in earnest, she stopped. After a brief pause, she looked over her shoulder, giving a more appreciative look to Twilight.

"And...thanks...for helping me back there."

Though taken aback, Twilight soon smiled, giving a similarly-appreciative smile to the other mare. She watched as Aurora finally started to walk back over to her soldiers, no doubt to see if any of them had taken any injuries during the fight. But Twilight soon turned her attention to Shining, who, perhaps more than anypony there, seemed relieved.

"Let's go home, sister."

Smiling, Twilight let out a long and contented sigh.

"Yeah...I'd like that."

Unification

The lands beyond the pony town of Appleoosa were often known for being vast, empty and quiet. And today, while the fist of those categories could definitely be applied to it, that same could not be said for the other two. For today, something was happening that had not been witnessed in living memory; the Buffalo were gathering. Oh sure, every once in a while you'd get one or two tribes meeting, but nowhere near as many as what was occurring here. There were hundreds, if not thousands of Buffalo gathered in this place, creating a vast heard the likes of which no pony had ever laid eyes upon. And in the centre of it all, a massive tent, adorned with the symbols and icons of their people, beautiful to behold. Within? Even those on the periphery could see what was occurring in that tent. Chiefs, from every tribe, all sitting around a single camp fire, discussing important matters. The air was abuzz with chatter and speculation over what was happening, but through it all, one voice quietly spoke to herself.

"So...at long last."

Celestia, smiling softly, gazed out at all those here, seeing the excited faces of the younger Buffalo, and the quiet contemplation of the elders. She knew she was witnessing history here, but, like many other outsiders, had taken up a place on the edge, looking in. Currently, she was flanked by two of the royal guard, who looked out stoically at the gathering before them. The mare of the sun herself, however, thought long and hard on what was to occur. Unification. It was a dream often held by Chiefs of all stripes in the Buffalo people, but only now was that dream seeming to become a reality. And she was here to see it.

"A fine occasion indeed.”

"On that, we agree, Princess Celestia."

Surprised at the second voice, Celestia turned, and when she did, her smile vanished. For now, a grey female Griffon descended from the skies, flanked not by the guard of her own people, but rather a single pegasus mare, green in her fur, and clad in the unmistakeable armour of the Lunar Guard. The sun-mare did her best not to frown at the sight of this latter visitor, but the Griffon herself, one upon the ground, took a few steps towards her before giving a sweeping bow.

"Princess Celestia. I am Gabby, Queen of Griffonstone It is an honour to meet you."

There was just the tiniest flicker of hesitation on the part of Celestia, after which she put on a diplomatic smile, bowing her head in response.

"And you, Queen Gabby. I am sorry I have not had the chance to visit your land since your coronation."

Rising from her bow, Gabby nodded.

"It is no issue. We have been...very busy."

Celestia nodded back.

"I can understand. I was a new ruler myself, once upon a time. And..."

She cast a glance at the green pegasus.

"...your companion?"

The other mare stepped forward, giving a salute to Celestia while maintaining an utterly professional expression.

"Captain Lightning Dust, your Majesty. The head of Queen Gabby's personal guard."

Celestia considered that.

"I see."

She turned to Gabby once more.

"I understand that position is usually only held by those of your people, is it not?"

Gabby nodded in response, her face bearing the slightest tint of disapproval towards the other monarch's words.

"Usually. But recently, I've come to decide that the position might better be held by someone more...effective."

Celestia nodded.

"Well...I'm glad to hear that you...have such certainty in your choices. It is a rare trait for many leaders."

Gabby considered that.

"Perhaps."

Silence passed between them, and as they did so, the two Equestrian guards beside Celestia were narrowing their eyes at Lightning, who simply smirked at them. But, there came a time when the silence ended, as Celestia let out a long sigh.

"But, we didn't come here to discuss politics. We came here to witness something..."

She turned, returning to her earlier genuine smile.

"...something special happening."

For once, Gabby seemed to agree with that, and turned to face the massive gathering of Buffalo nearby. But, she didn't get the chance to properly respond herself, as another voice soon entered the fray.

"I couldn't have said it better myself, Celestia!"

All eyes turned, looking up into the sky. And when they did, Celestia's smile grew wider. For there, arriving onto the scene, were a trio of creatures quite unlike any who were currently present. At a glance, they appeared to be a cross between ponies and some kind of insect, and bore many bright colours. The largest of them, who dwelt in the middle, was taller than the others by far, and had a pair of distinct antlers upon his head. When they reached the ground, they took a few steps forward, all giving respectful bows to the leader of Equestria.

"Celestia, it has been far too long!"

But the Princess, for her part, did not bow. Instead, while she kept her smile, she approached this newcomer and, once he'd finished bowing, embraced him in a friendly hug, which he promptly returned.

"Indeed it has, Thorax."

When they parted, Celestia, though somewhat unsure as she did so, turned to Gabby, before looking back to Thorax and gesturing to her.

"King Thorax, this is Queen Gabby, the newly-coroneted monarch of Griffonstone."

Gabby, for her part, offered a respectful bow of her head, though remained unsure of this new arrival. But Thorax, by contrast, maintained his friendly smile, approaching her and, in a move that clearly shocked her, took her claw and planted a single kiss upon it.

"It is truly an honour to meet the Alpha of the Griffons. I hope you lead your people well."

Though taken aback, Gabby, after suffering a few snickers from Lightning, quickly composed herself.

"Yes...well...it's nice to meet you too, king Thorax."

Celestia couldn't help but take a moment to be amused by this, though quickly hid it as Gabby glanced over to her, sounding far more reserved than she did before.

"I mean no disrespect, Princess, but I'm required elsewhere. I need to find Chief Thunderhooves and offer him my apologies for the past actions of my people towards his."

Though surprised by this news, Celestia nevertheless understood, and gave a nod to show it.

"Very well, though I think you'll have to wait until he's done with the other Chiefs."

Gabby turned, seeing from afar that Thunderhooves was indeed in the massive tent with all the other Buffalo leaders. Realising this, the Griffon Queen nodded curtly, before starting to walk away.

"Alright...then wait I shall."

Celestia and Thorax watched her go, with Lightning close beside her as she walked. The Changeling king, for his part, soon noticed the concerned look Celestia bore as she regarded the young leader.

"Celestia? Is everything okay?"

The white mare smiled to him.

"I appreciate your concern, Thorax, but I'm fine. Besides..."

She started looking around.

"...I'm far more interested in where your lovely wife is."

Hearing that, Thorax, all of a sudden, started to look just a touch embarrassed about something, raising a hoof and scratching the back of his head.

"Ah, yes. Well, Pupae couldn't be here today. She's busy...um...laying?"

Immediately, Celestia's eyes widened, and her smile turned into one of absolute joy.

"Thorax! Congratulations! How many?"

Blushing slightly, the Changeling King answered.

"Six eggs before I left. I wish I could have stayed with her, but..."

But Celestia placed a hoof upon his shoulder in a reassuring manner.

"I'm sure she understands. You are a King after all. And Kings have responsibilities."

The Changeling male sighed.

"Yeah. If I'd have known everything that was going to be expected of me, I probably never would have started that rebellion in the first place."

Hearing that, Celestia's expression became more serious.

"You know that isn't true, Thorax."

Thorax sighed in response.

"You're right. It...it had to be done."

Celestia paused, looking around them, making sure none were prying into their conversation, before speaking to her colleague in a lower tone.

"So...how are things going with the clean-up?"

Thorax shook his head slightly.

"Most of Chrysalis' followers have been defeated in the field of battle, or otherwise captured. But..."

He frowned.

"...we know there are still some out there. Though, as you can expect, finding them has not been easy."

Celestia nodded in agreement, turning away and appearing deep in thought.

"I mean no offense to your people, Thorax, but it is utter madness that so many would retain loyalty to her. She's been dead for, what, two years now? Surely they should know that continued fighting is pointless?"

Thorax sighed.

"Her shadow was long, and far-reaching, Celestia. She ruled us for centuries, and even when thousands of us all saw her fall in that great battle...there is not a single soul within our generation who will ever be completely free of her."

He turned, looking somewhat angry.

"If those fools choose to continue to fight and die in the name of her and the old ways, let them. Their cause died with their Queen. It's only a matter of time now."

Seeing the anger in her friend, Celestia once more placed a gentle hoof upon his shoulder. When he looked to her, Thorax relented, his expression softening.

"You're right. Now's not the time to dwell on it."

Together, they turned, and just in time, for it appeared as though the gathered Chiefs had come to a decision after their long talks. All eyes turned towards the tent, eagerly awaiting what was to come. And soon, there was one among those Chiefs who stepped out before all the rest. Even from this distance, Celestia could tell that it was Thunderhooves. But, within his headdress, was a single large, blue feather, a mark of status, and when those other Buffalo saw it, they knelt before him. Even the other Chiefs did so, showing great respect and deference to the older male. Seeing all of this, Celestia smiled.

"So...their leader is chosen."

And it was here that her eyes soon spotted another figure moving among the crowd. It was another Buffalo, but smaller, and female from the looks of it. Curiosity took hold of the mare as she watched this newcomer move through the crowds. Most were fine with letting her pass, as their attention was on Thunderhooves, and soon, the youngster was out, and heading straight for Celestia. Once she was close to her, the young Buffalo gave a respectful bow.

"Princess Celestia. I am Little Strongheart. My Father welcomes you to this gathering."

Smiling, Celestia returned the bow.

"Ah, yes, Little Strongheart. My apprentice, Twilight, has told me about you. You are Chief Thunderhooves' daughter, yes?"

Rising, the Buffalo nodded, smiling.

"Yes...but...I suppose it's High Chief Thunderhooves now."

Celestia chuckled a little.

"And a well-earned title, I'm sure. We all have great hopes for you and your people, young one."

Little Strongheart nodded.

"Many of the elders say this is a new start for us. That our people will be better now that we are one. Do you think they speak truly?"

Celestia considered that, looking out at all the assembled Buffalo nearby. There were smiles everywhere she looked, and all around there was a sense of hope and excitement in the air. Something monumental had occurred in this place, that she had been witness too, and now she could see that all here were looking forward to a future full of possibilities. Realising this, she looked to the young Buffalo again, and gave a sweet smile.

"Yes, Little Strongheart...I think they do."

Back to Canterlot

Canterlot. The capital of Equestria. The shining beacon at the heart of a nation. When one looked to this place, to its sublime marble towers, elegant architecture and sense of nobility, they felt as though they were among the best of the best. When you walked the streets, everything was always so clean, so well-kept, and felt so safe, that it made one feel as though it was far removed from whatever troubles the rest of the world was experiencing. But, it was not all nobility and grandeur, for there were many places in this city, and some had a lot more hustle and bustle than the more elite sections. Just as one example, the many residential streets, which were often inter-woven with shops and restaurants, bore the sight of many ponies from all corners of Equestria, gathered here to enjoy themselves. And speaking of restaurants, that was exactly where a certain lavender unicorn now found herself.

"Thanks for inviting us out here, Moondancer."

Twilight's joy at being back in her home town, and with her childhood friend, was a clear as day upon her face. As for Moondancer herself, she too was more than happy to be reunited with her classmate, smiling widely. But the two of them were not alone in this open-air restaurant today. Spike was there too, sitting beside Twilight and waiting eagerly for his meal. And beside him was none other than Trixie, who, more than any of them, seemed to be rather preoccupied with glancing around the city. For every other second she was darting her eyes about, looking at buildings, people, anypony within sight of them. It was a reaction Twilight found some amusement in, but for now, she was instead focused on her old friend, who soon responded to her earlier comment.

"It's no trouble, Twilight. In truth I've been looking forward to catching up. It's been way too long."

Twilight smiled right back.

"You're right. I would have tried getting back here sooner, but..."

But she was halted by a raised hand from Moondancer.

"Say no more. I know it must be pretty busy over in Ponyville, especially after everything I've heard.”

Twilight nodded.

"You're not wrong. It really does seem like something big happens every other day there. Sometimes...sometimes I just want things to slow down a bit."

Spike, who'd been listening patiently this whole time, looked to his Mother with a smile before adding his own voice to things.

"It was nice seeing your parents again."

Twilight looked to the young dragon affectionately, patting him on the head.

"And I'm sure they were happy to see their favourite Grandson."

Spike laughed a little before replying.

"Their only Grandson, Mom."

Twilight rolled her eyes, maintaining her smile all the same. But soon after, Moondancer's eyes turned to Trixie, and after letting the blue mare look over her menu for a few moments, she cleared her throat, gaining her attention.

"So, Trixie? You're a performer?"

The other unicorn nodded in confirmation.

"Indeed. The Great and Powerful! Or, rather, I was known as that, before...well..."

She seemed hesitant, but as before, Moondancer seemed to understand, giving a single nod before speaking up again.

"Well, I'm sure once you get back on your hooves you'll be knocking them down in whatever show you have!"

Trixie chucked to that.

"Knocking them down...yeah...I'm pretty sure I could do that."

Looking back to her friend, Twilight started to gain a more curious look.

"So, Moondancer, how have the other girls been?"

Hearing that, Moondancer broke back into a big smile, letting out a sigh before answering.

"What haven’t they been up to? I swear, Minuette gets them all over the city whenever she can! That mare just can't stand still! It’s only because she knows how important my studies are that she doesn’t always drag me into it!"

Twilight giggled a little bit.

"Guess nothing really changes. She was always like that back in our classes, remember?"

Moondancer rolled her eyes.

"I'll say! Remember when she got Twinkle Shine's head stuck in that beaker?"

Remembering that, Twilight slapped her forehead in frustration, before adjusting her glasses slightly.

"Ugh! Don't remind me! Our teacher for the day looked like she was going to have a heart attack from it!"

Together, all four of them laughed at that, even though, from Spiked and Trixie's side of things, it was probably more of a case of them finding it hard to imagine Twilight involved in that sort of crowd. When the laughter died down, however, Twilight let out a sigh.

"But then Celestia arrived. She seemed to think it was the funniest thing in the world! That is, after she got the beaker off of course."

Moondancer nodded.

"Have you heard from her lately?"

Twilight looked to her.

"Celestia? I plan on meeting up with her later today. I would have liked to see her earlier, but she was in a meeting discussing possible trade deals with the new Buffalo nation."

Moondancer, naturally, seemed interested in this, but was soon interrupted by Trixie, who addressed Twilight directly.

"I hope you don't mind, Twilight, but I was wondering if I could wander around Canterlot for a bit after lunch? I've never been here before, so..."

But Twilight halted her with a raised hoof.

"No problem ,Trixie. Spike can help you look around. He knows this city like the back of his claw."

Spike beamed with pride over this, looking to Trixie.

"Yeah! It'll be fun!"

Looking down to the young dragon beside her, Trixie smiled, placing a hoof upon his shoulder.

"Well then, I look forward to it, little guide."

There was another brief round of laughter, after which, Trixie looked back to Twilight.

"Thanks again, for bringing me with you today, Twilight."

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, no doubt to tell Trixie that such a thing was "fine", only to be stopped when, all of a sudden, there was a coughing sound. Not a natural cough, but instead a cough that was only made to make people aware that you were there. All heads around the table turned, and there before them was one of the waitresses of this restaurant. She was a white pegasus mare with a blonde mane, and currently, she was looking to Twilight with a degree of uncertainty.

"I'm terribly sorry to interrupt, but...did you say your name was Twilight?"

Twilight, understandably, was a little uncertain herself right now, but after a momentary nervous laugh, she nodded.

"Um...yes?"

Then, to Twilight's confusion, the mare started to develop the tiniest of frowns.

"Twilight...Sparkle?"

Twilight's smile started to fade.

"...Yes?"

The other mare's frown deepened.

"The Twilight Sparkle from Ponyville?"

Twilight was feeling more and more nervous right now.

"Yes, I am. Why do you ask?"

Now, the other mare looked at her with pure bile, as though disgusted at simply looking at her.

"So...you’re the one!"

Of course, a lot of other ponies nearby, who had been eating their food until now, were starting to look over at this display of anger, all while Twilight couldn't make heads nor tails of it.

"I'm sorry, but...have we met?"

The other mare kept her frown.

"No...but you've met my brother."

Twilight frowned right back.

"And who's that?"

The other mare stepped forward, looking more and more angry as the moments passed.

"He was an Equestrian Guard, assigned to Ponyville. And because of you, his career is ruined!"

Twilight thought long and hard over that, only to be suddenly struck with realisation.

"Your brother...the one from the bar?"

The waitress frowned, still looking furious.

"Yes! He was going up in the world! Assigned to the Guard of an Ambassador! But then you had to come along and throw him to the wolves!"

Twilight stood up, understandably indignant over this.

"Hey! All I did was tell the truth over what he did!"

But the other mare pointed an accusing hoof at her.

"You sides with those accursed Lunars! You chose them over us! I don't care what he did, because thanks to you, all he can get assigned to now is the back door of the Canterlot Garrison buildings!"

Trixie stood from her chair, clearly angry at these remarks.

"Twilight did what was right! Leave her alone!"

Moondancer followed suit.

"I second that! You have no right to judge her!"

The other mare looked to both of them with still-obvious anger in her.

"I have every right!"

"HEY!!!"

The group turned, seeing an older unicorn stallion emerge from inside the restaurant. He marched right up to the group, looking from the waitress to Twilight and her group, before finally speaking up.

"What's going on here?"

Trixie pointed to the waitress.

"This mare started insulting our friend here!"

She placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder to emphasise her point, and the stallion, seeing that, looked to his employee.

"Is this true?"

The waitress, never taking her eyes off Twilight, nodded.

"She's the one who ruined my brother's career!"

The stallion's eyes widened.

"You...you mean you actually...?!"

His head darted in Twilight's direction.

"Miss, I am so sorry for this! I assure you, we don't normally allow this kind of behaviour amongst our employees! Is there anything I can do to make up for this?"

But, it seemed as though his words had fallen on deaf ears, as both Moondancer and Trixie started leading Twilight and Spike away from the table.

"Don't bother! We'll just find some other restaurant!" Moondancer remarked.

The stallion glared angrily at the waitress as this happened, but the latter, continuing to stare at Twilight, mumbled one last time as she walked off.

"...Traitor."

Though she had long since stopped looking at that waitress, Twilight nevertheless seemed to be affected by that final remark, seeming despondent as she walked along with her son and friends. Spike looked to her with worry, and Moondancer, after casting a glance in Trixie's direction, smiled to her old classmate and placed a hoof upon her shoulder.

"Hey, don't take her too seriously, Twi. Nopony else thinks of you like that."

Twilight raised her head slightly, giving her friend a smile, but, after doing that, started to notice that a lot of the mares and stallions nearby were starting to look at her. Some seemed just the tiniest bit angry, others seemed fearful, and some just didn't know what to make of her or what had just happened. Letting those expressions sink into her mind, Twilight let out a long sigh, her head sinking once again.

"I hope you're right, Moondancer...I truly do."

Fears of the Future

She knew that simply staring at his office door wasn't going to accomplish anything, but even so, Radiant looked very hesitant to go any further. The Crystal Guards standing watch on either side, while looking as if they wanted to ask what was wrong, nevertheless remained silent, as if worried that speaking up was only going to make things worse. But, in time, Radiant let out a long sigh, leading to a determined expression upon her face. Raising a hoof, she gently knocked upon the door, and after waiting for a few moments, an answer finally came from the other side.

"...Enter."

Radiant pushed the door open, and once on the other side, closed it behind her. As usual, her husband’s office was well-kept, with his various furniture and paperwork all neatly organised and categorized, as one would hope of a Prime Minister. The sun shone brightly through the nearby window, giving off a pleasant glittering from all of the crystalline walls and items within the room. But, Radiant's full attention was on Sombra himself, clad as usual in his blue cloak. The stallion was not looking at her, and instead, he stood away from his desk, staring at the wall behind it. Upon said wall was, unmistakably, a map of the known world, showing the Crystal Empire, Equestria an all other lands known to ponykind. Sombra stared at it intently, with Radiant watching him in silence, until the latter, at last, cleared her throat, gaining his attention.

"Oh! Radiant! I wasn't expecting you."

The mare smiled, taking a few steps closer to her beloved.

"Yes, well...I thought I'd pop in, see how you were doing."

Sombra's smile faded at that, and he glanced once more at the map on the wall. Radiant, seeing this, started to look worried, and began circling around the desk, before standing beside him.

"Is...is everything alright?"

There was silence as her response for a time, until Sombra closed his eyes, sighing deeply, before turning and pointing over to is desk. Upon it, Radiant saw an open scroll, with a great deal of writing on it. Curious, she walked closer to the desk, and soon began reading the scroll. It wasn't long before she too seemed concerned, and turned once more to her husband.

"The Griffons...are pushing into Bugbear territory?"

Sombra nodded, pointing to the North-East section of the map.

"Centuries ago, that entire swathe of land was theirs, until the Bugbears migrated down and pushed them back, bit by bit. Now, with the help of the Lunars, the Griffons are taking it back."

His eyes narrowed.

"Villages and fortifications, long-since abandoned, now have the Griffonstone flag flying above them once more."

Radiant considered that, looking from Sombra, to the scroll and back again, before putting the latter down and taking her spot beside her husband yet again.

"Well...that's not so bad, is it? I mean...it was their land...albeit a very long time ago."

Sombra gave a grim nod.

"Perhaps...but Celestia is worried. She's seeing it as needlessly aggressive expansion. And besides..."

Again, he pointed to the map.

"...with the Lunar Kingdom to the West, and Lunar-backed Griffons to the East...Equestria is looking pretty surrounded right now."

There was a seriousness to his voice that Radiant did not like in the slightest, and yet, it was hardly something she could fault him on. But, before she had a chance to say anything, she saw the stallion's grey horn light up, gaining her interest.

"What are you doing?" she asked.

Sombra, staring at the Western part of the map, narrowed his eyes slightly.

"Updating."

While confused at first, Radiant soon noticed the map itself lighting up with her husband's magic. And within moments, the words "Undiscovered West" were magically replaced with "Lunar Kingdom". When the change was done, Sombra exhaled deeply, turning once more to the scroll on his desk.

"Every other week, Griffonstone receives fresh supplies, building materials and other equipment from Queen Moon's lands...with a fresh soldier escort of course. But how?"

He raised a hoof, placing it upon his chin as he appeared deep in thought.

"How do they do it? Do they take it through the dangerous Southern territories, through Centaur lands or the Badlands perhaps? Do they transport it via the North? If so, how do our scouts not notice?"

Radiant considered that.

"Well...maybe they take it West? Maybe their land just goes on a ways and it just loops around and meets back up with Griffonstone that way?"

Sombra turned to her, concerned.

"If it did, then their territory is far larger than we ever gave it credit for."

Radiant, as before, tried considering other options.

"Maybe...maybe they're just being direct, taking this stuff straight across Equestria?"

Sombra thought on that.

"Soldiers and supplies, going right over Celestia's head...just to show they can."

He let out a dry chuckle.

"Yeah...that does sound like something the Queen would do, if only to rub it in her sister's face."

Another silence fell between the couple for a time, during which, Radiant looked as though she couldn't quite decide how to speak to Sombra, or what could be done to alleviate these concerns he was having. But she didn't even get the chance anyway, as he soon broke the silence himself.

"Princess Amore, she...she keeps saying that Queen Moo...that Luna won't do anything. She doesn't believe the two sides will come to blows, even though all of this is happening."

Radiant raised an eyebrow.

"You think our Princess is wrong?"

Raising a hoof, Sombra started massaging his temples.

"She was friends with both Luna and Celestia back in the day. And friends...rarely think the worst of each other. But me? I'm...I'm not so sure."

Radiant nodded briefly, before taking on a more worried look.

"You know...I've noticed a few...odd thing about your administering of the city lately."

Sombra didn't look to her, instead keeping his eyes squarely on the map, prompting her to continue.

"You've asked the Guard Captains to lead extra drills and practise. You've increased the number of scouting missions around our borders. I hear you've even asked how much it would take to build a wall around the whole city."

At last, Sombra looked to her, his expression one even more worried than hers was.

"I just...need to make sure we're prepared if the worst should come to it. I..."

He looked back to the map.

"...I need to do what I can."

Hearing that, realisation struck Radiant, and she solemnly nodded for a moment before speaking in a softer tone.

"So...that's what this is all about."

She stepped closer to him, sadness in her eyes.

"After all this time...you still don't think you've done enough."

Slowly, Sombra’s hanged his head, looking ashamed.

"...I swore I would do everything in my power to help the Crystal Empire. To...to do what was right for them. To...make up."

Radiant drew nearer, gently placing her hoof upon his shoulder.

"Sombra...you're not the stallion you once were. Nopony in the world has done more than you have to wipe clean the sins of his past."

Gradually, the stallion looked to her.

"I was a monster, Radiant. A cruel, angry beast. If it wasn't for you, if you hadn't...hadn't talked me out of it, I...I..."

But Radiant smiled, moving to him and embracing him in a hug, which he soon returned, before she spoke gently in his ear.

"You're not that creature anymore. The darkness in your heart no longer holds sway over you, and neither do those who sought to use you to their own ends."

In spite of everything, a smile came to Sombra's lips.

"Well...spending centuries within the healing magic of the Crystal Heart will do that."

The two shared a laugh together over that, and when they parted, Radiant gave her lover a knowing smirk.

"You weren't in there alone, remember?”

Sombra chuckled again, nodding.

"I might have been in a deep sleep...but even so...the thought of not having you with me within that slumber...I shudder to think."

Radiant nodded, placing her hoof upon the side of his face, looking at him lovingly.

"You might have been driven mad with corrupted dark magic, but don't think for a second that that was going to be enough to get rid of me."

Again, the lovers laughed, and when it died down, Sombra sighed, looking back to the map. Specifically, he looked to the Northern section, to where the Crystal Empire was located.

"I've spent so much of my life living for this city and its people...all I do...I do for them, if only to make myself better than I was."

Radiant nodded, drawing her husband's face to look at her again.

"And nopony here would ever say that you haven't lived up to that vow. But today..."

She leaned in, giving him a tender kiss upon his lips.

"...today...don't be the stallion trying to make up for the past. Don't be the Prime minister of the Crystal Empire. Simply be Sombra...my Sombra. The stallion I fell in love with."

To words such as that, what could any stallion do, but smile?

"You're right, Radiant."

He held her close, the two lovers looking relaxed and content in each other's embrace.

"The world can wait. Today...is for us."

Struggle in the Night - The Attack

There were few moments in Twilight's life that caused her as much calm and contentment as what she was doing right this second. Sitting quietly beside her son's bed, watching him breathing steadily as he slept. A proud smile crept onto her lips as she carefully placed a single hoof upon his head, stroking him there gently, as only a Mother could. The act had its effect, as Spike stirred slightly in his sleep, smiling warmly to her touch, which only caused Twilight smile herself. But, no sooner had this happened when, all of a sudden, there was an unexpected knocking on the door below. Though at first irritated at this interruption, Twilight sighed, taking a moment to kiss Spike on the cheek, tucking him in further, before getting up and starting to leave his bedroom. Once the door was closed, she started to make her way down the stairs, and before long, she was at the front door, opening it with her magic. When she did, her eyes widened with surprise.

"Oh! Shining. Cadence."

Sure enough, her brother and Ambassador Cadence were indeed on the other side, both looking to her with smiles upon their faces.

"Hello, sister. May we come in?" Shining asked.

For a brief moment, there had been something in Shining's voice that caused Twilight some confusion, though why, she couldn't say. Even so, she resumed her earlier smile, standing to one side and allowing both ponies within. At all times, Twilight kept her eyes upon them, even as she closed the door behind her, and once she'd done that, she started to speak up.

"I wasn't expecting to see you here tonight."

Cadence turned to her, nodding briefly.

"Yes...but we figured it'd be nice for the three of us to spend some quality time with one another.”

Twilight chuckled.

"Well, I'm certainly not opposed to that. It's been such a long time since we just talked."

Shining nodded.

"Indeed. I, for one, would very much like to speak with you, sister."

Again, Twilight paused, with something about Shining's voice not quite sitting right with her. But, in the end, she just figured it was how late it was. She wasn't on her game, that was all. So, regarding her brother warmly once more, she started walking closer to them.

"So, what would you like to talk about?"

The two other ponies looked to one another, and when they looked back to her, it was Cadence who spoke.

"Perhaps we could have some...tea...while we discuss things?"

Though taken aback by this, Twilight soon replied.

"Um...sure."

She moved away from them, heading straight for the kitchen. But, as she did this, she started to hear something behind her. It was a sound of clicking, like an insect, but far larger than any she’d ever heard. Confusion took hold in her expression, and she started to turn around.

"Hey, can you guys hear...?"

But she was cut off from finishing, for just then, something struck her from afar on her horn. Taking a step backwards in shock, Twilight immediately reached up to feel what had hit her.

"What the...?!"

It was soft, slimy, and more importantly, stuck there, despite her efforts to pull it off. Her eyes drifted down to the other ponies, and here, terror took hold in her expression. For her brother and Cadence were now engulfed in bright green flames, causing her to step back further. She watched in confusion and horror as it appeared as though each of their skins were magically peeling off, revealing dark carapaces beneath. When the flames died down, and both "ponies" looked to her, with their bug-like eyes narrowing, she realised what was happening.

"Changelings?!"

The two drones, both armoured in dark blue helms, lunged forward, and Twilight, instinctively, tried to blast them away with her magic. Unfortunately, to her dismay, she discovered that, no matter how hard she tried, no spells came forth. Again, and again she tried to shoot, but still, nothing. Soon, her eyes widened with realisation.

"The slime!"

Seeing her attackers come further still, she tried to spin around and run, but it was already too late, for one of them was upon her, grabbing her violently, and soon followed by the second. Twilight struggled to get free of their grasp, even to the point of punching one of them in the face, much to its fury. But even so, in spite of her resistance, the drones were continuing to drag her closer to the front door.

"Mom?"

Horror again took centre stage on Twilight's face, as her head snapped in the direction of the stairs. There, looking to her with fear, was Spike, now woken from his earlier slumber. The two drones regarded the young dragon, hissing aggressively, giving Twilight an opportunity to speak up.

"Spike! Stay back! They're too dangerous!"

Spike looked on, terrified, breathing heavily, but, like his Mother commanded, he did not get involved. Instead, he spun around, running straight back upstairs, shouting out as he did so.

"Trixie! Help!"

Realising that they needed to be swift now, the drones looked to one another again, nodding in unison, before getting back to the matter of dragging their captive out with them. One of them kicked the door open, the cool of air of the night flowing into the house. As before, Twilight continued to struggle against her assailants, but without her magic, her odds were slim. Once outside, the young unicorn could see the wings of the Changelings start to flap rapidly, and she realised that they were about to take flight, presumably with her alongside them. She doubled her efforts to break free of their grip, but they were too strong, and now, tears were about to form in her eyes, as she spoke quietly to herself.

"Spike..."

She could feel herself being lifted from the ground, as her attackers began their flight. But, no sooner had this started when, to the shock of all of them, one of the drones called out in agony.

"GAAAAARRRRRHHHH!!!"

Instantly, all three fell back to the ground, and in the confusion, Twilight was released from their grasp. At first, she couldn't understand what had happened, but soon, she looked to the drones with realisation. The one who had screamed was looking to his back, and saw that his wings were now seared, smouldering, as though blasted by something. Their heads swivelled in all directions, and soon, their eyes fixed on one who was not that far away. Twilight too looked on, and saw, to her amazement, that it was none other than Trixie, who now smirked at the Changelings.

"Now...that’s not very nice, now is it?"

Though understandably confused at this, Twilight stayed silent as the Changelings, rather than resume their kidnapping of her, instead focused on Trixie.

"KILL THE INTERLOPER!!!" one of them called out.

Their heads bowed, the tiny horns on the Changelings' heads started to glow bright green, and they soon began to shoot out small offensive magical bolts. But, as soon as they "struck" Trixie, yet further confusion awaited them. For instead of incapacitating the mare, all it did was phase right through her, as though she were nothing but smoke. They tilted their heads, not understanding what was going on. But then, another spell occurred, this one behind them. One of the drones was struck in the back, knocking him out cold, and the other spun right around, seeing that Trixie was there instead of where she had been.

"Right here, big boy!" she called, mockingly.

Looking over his shoulder, the drone realised that the other Trixie was actually a fake, as it faded away like a mirage. Twilight watched the whole thing, seeing her friend yet again blast her magic, while the Changeling had been focused on the illusion. The drone reacted too late, for he was hit right in the middle of his face, sending him flying backwards, before colliding with the Library. He fell, motionless, to the ground, and now, there was only silence. Twilight slowly got to her hooves, keeping her eyes on the drones for a time, before glancing up to the blue mare.

"...Trixie?"

The other unicorn said nothing, merely sighing and regarding Twilight with a look that was hard to read. Twilight opened her mouth, no doubt to enquire further, only to be kept from doing so when, to her delight, she heard a familiar voice.

"TWILIGHT!!!"

Turning, she saw that it was her brother, Shining, accompanied by a pair of other Equestria Guards, who were running towards her location as fast as they could. Though delighted to see them, Twilight then looked back to Trixie, who smiled to her and gave a brief nod.

"...Exit stage right."

Lighting up her horn, Trixie was soon engulfed in a near-blinding flash of light, and when it was done, the blue mare was gone completely from where she'd been. Even though she was still in a state of shock, Twilight knew a teleportation spell when she saw one. But regardless, it was now when her brother and his subordinates reached her, and immediately, their eyes drifted to the unconscious drones nearby.

"I...what...what happened here?!" Shining asked.

Twilight, keeping her eyes on the spot where Trixie had been, slowly shook her head.

"I think...Trixie had some tricks up her sleeve."

Struggle in the Night - Questions

"She was one of them?!"

Shining's fury was evident as he paced up and down in the main chamber of the Golden Oak Library. Nearby, the front door was open, and the two guards who had accompanied him here were standing watch out in the cold air of the night. But they were not alone here right now, as Cadence had also arrived, and was currently handing a warm cup of tea to Twilight, who smiled in appreciation as she took it. Spike, who was likewise nearby, stayed beside his Mother, never once taking his eyes off her as she took her first few sips. After almost a full minute of non-stop pacing, Shining finally stopped, before turning to Cadence in anger.

"We should call up Ambassador Rarity. Have her explain why they had a spy here the whole time!"

Cadence turned to him with a frown.

"Shining! Calm down!"

But the stallion did no such thing.

"Calm down?! Cadence, those Lunars had a spy living with my sister! Watching her day and night! Heck, she's even been to Canterlot! Who knows how much info they have on our capital now?"

Cadence's frown deepened.

"Shining! Not now!"

Instantly, the stallion stopped, and his eyes drifted down to his silent sister. Realisation came to him, and he raised a hoof to his temples, rubbing them before letting out a long sigh.

"I'm...I'm sorry, Twilight. You've been through enough tonight."

Slowly, Twilight nodded, before glancing back up at her brother and offering him a small smile.

"It's fine, Shiny. I'm just a bit..."

She paused for a few moments, then looked back down at the ground.

"...well...I don't know what to think about tonight."

Shining stared at her, then looked over to Cadence, who, likewise, was looking as though she was trying to think of something else to talk about. Then, a "lightbulb" expression came to her, and she looked back to Shining.

"So...what news of the drones?"

Shining's frown returned, and he turned to face the still-open door.

"They've been taken into custody. By the orders of Princess Celestia, any rogue Changelings found within Equestria’s borders are to be handed over to King Thorax. He's been looking for the remnants of Chrysalis' army ever since they lost the war."

Cadence considered that.

"But why would they want Twilight?"

The nearby stallion looked back to her.

"It's obvious. Capture an important Equestrian citizen, then issue demands. Maybe they figured they could convince Celestia to provide them with supplies or some means of fighting back at Thorax."

He pointed to Twilight.

"And given that you were Celestia's apprentice, that made you a prime target."

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"Thanks for making me feel better, brother."

Understanding dawned for Shining, and he started scratching the back of his head in a nervous manner.

"Right...um...sorry."

But Twilight's irritation was short-lived, as she once more let out a sigh.

"Do you think they'll be back?"

Shining shrugged his shoulders.

"Hard to say. Now that we’ve found them out, the might try to lay low, depending on how many more are still out there. But, to be safe, I'll have those two..."

He pointed to the guards.

"...stationed outside your home for the next few days, if that's okay with you?"

Twilight nodded in acceptance.

"Sure."

But it wasn't long before Shining continued.

"Having settled that...I think we should get back to the matter of...Trixie."

Twilight hunger her head a little.

"Shining..."

But the stallion cut her off.

"No, Twilight. The Lunars had a spy in our midst for months, and we never even suspected."

His sister looked at him disapprovingly.

"She saved my life tonight."

Shining paused, his expression softening.

"...I know that. And believe me, I'm grateful to her for it."

Again, his face resumed its sternness.

"But that doesn't change the fact that, in the long run, the knowledge she's gained about us and our country could do a great deal of harm."

His eyes drifted to Cadence.

"As I said, we should get Ambassador Rarity to talk with her about this."

Cadence herself started to open her mouth to reply, perhaps to counter his position on this matter. However, she was unable to get a single word out, as Twilight, rather quietly, started speaking instead.

"It won't do any good."

Both of the other ponies looked to her.

"What do you mean?" Cadence asked.

Twilight looked to her, then to her brother, before eventually settling on Cadence.

"Do you remember that big dinner we all had together? Here at the Library? Remember the way Rarity looked when she saw Trixie, completely surprised?"

She glanced away from both of them.

"I think that, whatever Trixie was here for...Ambassador Rarity had no idea what it was. I don't think she even knew Trixie was going to be here."

Hearing that, Shining grumbled.

"Plausible deniability. Of course."

After casting her brother an irritated look, Twilight's face softened back to what it was before.

"Maybe...but regardless...I don't think this is something we can just talk to them about."

Shining looked to her, taking in her words, before eventually giving a short nod, albeit a reluctant one.

"In that case...I need to get going."

He started making his way towards the door.

"I need to write up a full report about this to send back to Canterlot."

Pausing, he looked over his shoulder, to Cadence.

"I'll need your help with it."

Cadence nodded, then looked back to Twilight.

"Will you be okay here?"

Twilight smiled in appreciation.

"I'll be fine, Cadence. Thank you."

The pegasus mare considered that, then returned the smile, getting out of her chair and following Shining out. The latter gave his sister one last look, which Twilight gave him a reassuring smile over, before nodding to her and closing the door. Now, it was just Twilight and Spike, alone together. After what seemed like a full minute of silence, Twilight exhaled deeply, looking down to her son with warmth.

"Come on, Spike. You've been up long enough.

But Spike himself looked back to her with concern.

"Mom? Will...will we ever see Trixie again?"

The question had caught her off-guard, but not for long, as she thought quite hard about it before looking over to the door that led outside.

"I don't know, Spike. I just...don't know."

Not-So-Shining Knights

Manehattan was, without question, the busiest hub in all of Equestria. From the moment one stepped into that city, they would be overwhelmed by the sheer volume of people they encountered there, along with the imposing size of all the skyscrapers reaching up into the heavens. If somepony wanted to find something, this was the place to find it. There was an air of class here that, while not as refined as Canterlot for example, nevertheless impressed many who laid eyes on it. However, not all were as happy to be here as others, as Captain Night Light soon proved. The Captain of Celestia's Guard was, at present, walking down the main street of the city, flanked by two others of his squad. One was an earth pony stallion, and the other was a pegasus mare. All three were clad in the distinct purple armour of the elite of Canterlot, and as such, everypony gave them a wide berth as they made their way forward.

"Are you certain this is the way?" the Captain asked.

The mare beside him nodded.

"Yes, Sir. In fact...yes...there it is!"

Night looked ahead, and sure enough, their destination was now in full view. The town Hall of Manehattan. Probably the oldest building in the city, it retained an element of grandeur to it, even in this modern time. A building of grey stone and marble columns. But it was an old grandeur, one that was now overshadowed, both literally and figuratively, by the many high-rise buildings that surrounded it. Narrowing his eyes, Night gestured to it, and his two cohorts soon followed. It wasn't long before they reached the place, and before they even got close to the door, it burst open.

"Ah! Captain! What a pleasant surprise!"

It was an older earth pony stallion, grey in both his fur and his mane, bearing the clear sash of the rank of Mayor. Every bit the politician, he made his way forward, taking Night's hoof and shaking it in a friendly manner.

"I hope you don't think it too bold of me to say, but it is an absolute honour to have Celestia's elite within our humble city."

Having dealt with politicians for most of his career, Night had, fortunately, developed a tolerance for such forced niceties, and so put on a smile that was just as forced as the Mayor's was.

"And we're glad to be here, Lord Mayor."

The older stallion stood to one side.

"Please, come in!"

And come in they did, as both Night, the Mayor and the other two guards now entered the Hall, closing the door behind them and, at last, getting a good feel for the place. The whole building was awash with filing cabinets, of frantic scribes trying to get work done, and secretaries taking down notes from every single message that came their way. No question, this was an abode of politics, and one that Night couldn't help but grimace at. But, for now, he resumed his earlier smile, turning to the Mayor and, at last, getting down to business.

"My Lord Mayor. I believe you know our purpose here?"

The old stallion nodded.

"Yes! Of course! You wish to inspect the troops?"

Night nodded.

"We do. It's always important to keep abreast of how the Guard are in their regional postings."

For a brief moment, The Mayor seemed nervous about that, but for now, Night just assumed it was mere concern about having one of his rank present for something like this. Naturally, he didn't say as much, and simply kept silent as the other stallion began to lead them elsewhere. It took a few moments, but, after being led down an exceptionally long hallway, they came upon a door, upon which was the unmistakeable symbol of the Equestrian Guard. Night took the lead here, opening the door himself and entering. Here, at last, was the barracks of the local Guard, and it already had a few dozen troops at their respective lockers, either putting on or taking off their armour, depending upon whose shift it was. But, as Night entered in earnest, he cleared his throat.

"Ahem?"

Immediately, all heads turned in his direction, and as soon as the guards saw him, in his noticeable purple armour, their eyes widened, understanding instantly who he was and what he was doing here. A fast as they could, the guards stood at attention, saluting and standing beside their personal lockers. Night nodded to this, and began moving along each of them. There was nervousness here, just as there was with the Mayor, but even so, the Captain kept a serious expression about himself, his eyes fixed firmly on every mare and stallion he passed by here. Eventually, however, he stopped at one stallion in particular. A pegasus, bearing dark blue fur and a lighter blue mane. As with all the others, he stayed quiet, trying to look as professional as possible, until, that is, when he was addressed directly.

"What's your name, soldier?" Night asked.

Saluting again, the pegasus answered.

"Sky Stinger, Sir!"

Night nodded.

"Been here long?"

"Two years now, Sir!" Sky answered.

Again, Night nodded, and his eyes slowly drifted to just behind Sky.

"May I inspect your locker?"

Though understandably taken aback by the request, Sky soon nodded in response.

"Of course, Sir!"

The pegasus turned, and after a few moments, opened his locker for said inspection. He stood to one side, allowing Night to get a better look. For the most part, things appeared to be in order. A few photos of his family taped to the sides, some spare pieces of armour. But, one item in particular caught his interest, and after lighting up his horn, he started to levitate it out. It appeared to be a small bag of nuts, clear and colourful branding all over it. Sky, seeing this, started to look a little unsure, but again stayed quiet as Night finally spoke up.

"Vanhoover nuts, yes?"

Sky nodded.

"Yes, Sir! Some of my favourites!"

Night nodded back.

"I enjoy them myself. However..."

He turned, looking Sky right in the eye.

"They're rather expensive, aren't they?"

Sky's nervousness grew.

"Well...I suppose so, Sir."

Night's expression was hard to read as he continued.

"How often do you have these delivered to you?"

Suddenly, a look of cluelessness came to him.

"Oh...I...I couldn't say, Sir. I don't really keep track of that sort of thing."

Night raised an eyebrow, and soon tuned to the rest of the assembled guards.

"Are there any here who do, perhaps, take note of how often this stallion gets these?"

At first, there seemed to be some confusion about that question, as many looked to one another for clarification. But eventually, one guard, who looked as though there was nothing wrong with this line of questioning whatsoever, raised a hoof, gaining Night's attention as he spoke.

"He gets it in about twice a week, Sir."

Immediately, Sky's eyes snapped in his colleague's direction, looking utterly furious. As for the other guard, he didn't seem to think he'd done anything wrong, and frankly, neither did Night, as he nodded to that same guard soon after.

"Thank you, soldier."

He once more looked to Sky, keeping his professional expression.

"I remember what it was like being at your rank, Sky. We were hardly underpaid, but even so..."

He frowned slightly.

"...getting Vanhoover nuts brought to you twice a week? That seems a little...beyond your pay grade."

Sky was starting to sweat now, and his tone was jittery as a result.

"Well...I...er...I've just been doing a lot of saving, that's all."

Night's expression was understandably incredulous.

"Saving? You don't suppose, perhaps, that it could simply be a case of you doing some...other work? Maybe off the record?"

Sky gulped, and was trying to avoid the older stallion's gaze as much as possible.

"Sir, I...I don't know what you're talking about!"

Night's eyes narrowed further.

"Then allow me to explain. Recently, we've had word of some rather unlawful activity going on at the docks of Manehattan. And one of those described apparently looks an awful lot..."

He placed his hoof squarely in Sky's chest.

"...like you."

Sky was stammering now, unable to get a single word out, much to Night's annoyance. However, before the unicorn himself could question Sky further, another, somewhat meeker voice started to speak up.

"Sir, please. Sky is a good stallion. He's never hurt anypony!"

Night's eyes drifted to the left, to the one who spoke. It was another pegasus, but this time, a mare. Her fur was light cream in colour, and her mane was a combination of light green, light blue and yellow. Night regarded her for a time, raising an eyebrow.

"And you are...?"

Suddenly remembering who it was she was speaking to, the mare saluted.

"Oh! Cadet Vapour Trail, Sir!"

Night nodded.

"You're a friend of Sky's?"

The mare nodded, without hesitation.

"Yes, Sir. We've known each other since we were foals."

Hearing that, Night's expression softened, though only a little, as he turned to once more look Sky in the eye.

"You have a loyal friend here, Sky. Perhaps you could reward her loyalty by confessing to what's actually going on with you?"

Sky said nothing, prompting a more irritated look on the part of Night, who took a step closer.

"I'm going to ask you this once, Cadet. Are you receiving payment from somepony outside the Guard?"

For a time, Sky stayed silent, as though answering such a question would doom him. But, all of a sudden, he felt a touch on his shoulder, and he turned to see the saddened eyes of Vapour, looking right into his.

"Please, Sky...just tell him. It'll be worse if you don’t."

Seeing that, the blue stallion finally relented, sighing and slumping his shoulders in defeat. He looked to Night yet again, giving a nod before speaking the answer everypony knew was coming.

"Yes...I am."

Understandably, Night's frown was one of genuine anger now, and he took another step closer to Sky.

"Who was it that bought you, soldier? Was it the Lunars?! Some scheme of theirs to weaken our forces from within?!"

Confusion came to Sky's face at that.

"Wha...no! It was...was..."

He hesitated again, which Night was in no mood for at this point.

"Who, Sky?!"

Again, Sky sighed.

"It was...Suri Polomare."

This time, it was Night's time to be confused.

"Who in Tartarus is that?!"

Sky opened his mouth to speak, perhaps to further explain things, only to be stopped when, all of a sudden, another voice cut him off. To the surprise of everypony there, it was the Mayor, who had been silent this whole time, now stepping forward and adding his voice to matter.

"Suri is one of the most renowned names in Manehattan. Not to mention one of the wealthiest. A fashionista who's made quite a name for herself in the past decade or so with her clothing lines."

Night raised an eyebrow.

"Why is she involved with the Guard this way?"

This time, Sky was able to answer, and so soon did exactly that.

"She paid me, off the books. Wanted me and a few others to go down to the docks when nopony was around and...well...discourage deliveries of material for her rivals in the fashion industry. You know, threatening people who bring in boxes of fabric and stuff?"

Night glared at him, prompting Sky to raise his hooves in a defensive manner.

"We never hurt anypony, I swear! We just...you know...made them think that we would."

But Night again approached him in a menacing manner.

"Nevertheless, you let yourself get hired out like some...some...some common thug! You're a disgrace to that uniform, Cadet!"

He was right in Sky's face now, his anger clear for all to see.

"If it were up to me, I'd..."

But he didn't finish those words, instead letting out a sigh and bringing himself back down to a calmer level.

"Your time here is done, Sky. Get your things together and report back to Canterlot...for your official dismissal from the Guard."

Sky's eyes widened with shock at hearing that, and he looked as though he were about to protest, only to be stopped when Vapour once more came to him.

"Please, Sky! Don't make this worse!"

The stallion looked to his childhood friend, right into her eyes, and relented. He let out a long exhale, not even looking his superior in the eye, but simply nodding. With his head hanging low, he began to make his way out of the barracks, escorted out by the two guards who had arrived here with Night. And speaking of whom, the Captain himself now regarded the Mayor, taking a few steps closer to him.

"Did you know this was going on?"

The Mayor hesitated, then nodded.

"I did."

Night frowned.

"Then explain to me why you have taken no action."

The Mayor frowned right back.

"I'm right in the middle of my re-election campaign! If ponies found out that this sort of thing was going on under my nose, who in their right mind would ever give me a second term?!"

Night shook his head at this.

"So...you were more concerned with your public image than with stopping this kind of corruption?"

The Mayor did not respond to that, simply looking away from Night, though whether it was from shame or from indignation, the Captain's couldn't say. After about a minute of silence, Night stood tall, looking as serious as ever and pointing straight at the Mayor.

"Call for an investigation. I don’t like to think of we Equestrians sinking to this level, but if it is happening, then we need to find out just what other shady dealings this Polomare person has been involved with."

The Mayor's head snapped back in his direction, eyes wide with disbelief.

"Are you mad?! I can't do that! She's one of the most influential mares in the city! My career would never...!"

But he was cut off as Night began to approach him.

"Let me make this clear for you, Mayor. If you do not call for an investigation, then I will do so on the crown's behalf. And let me tell you..."

He stopped just an inch away from the Mayor's face before continuing.

"...if you think your career is in a delicate place now, then consider just how much your precious popularity would suffer in people found out that this matter had to be exposed through a royal investigation instead of your own!"

The Mayor stared at him, mouth gaping open, as that notion began to truly sink in for him. He'd lost, and he knew it, but even so, it took a while of just standing there being glared at by the Captain before, finally, he started to back away slightly. Unlike before, his expression was very definitely one of shame, and he looked down at the ground like a school child that had just been told off. Eventually, he gave a small nod.

"I...I will call for the investigation."

Night nodded back.

"Then I suggest you get to it."

The Mayor started to sulk off, and as he did so, Night looked over his shoulder. He saw the guards, still standing beside their lockers and, to their credit, never once flinching to breaking from their positions in spite of everything they'd seen here. His face softening somewhat, Night sighed before addressing them.

"At ease."

With that, many of them got back to what they'd been doing before, and some, rather understandably, now tried to make their way out of the barracks, perhaps because they did not wish to be party to yet further discussions of this nature. Whatever the reason, it wasn't long before the barracks was completely empty. That is, except for one. Vapour Trail, who was still at her locker. Her movements were slow, and she had a decidedly unhappy feel about her, for which Night could hardly blame her. Soon, the older stallion approached her.

"Cadet?"

Vapour turned to him, saluting once more.

"Sir?"

Night paused briefly before continuing.

"I am...sorry...that your friend got into the trouble that he did.”

Lowering her hoof again, Vapour's eyes drifted to the side, to Sky's now-former locker.

"I tried to stop him. I told him he'd get in trouble, but..."

But Night finish her words for her.

"He didn't listen, did he?"

Vapour hesitated, then shook her head. Night, as before, sighed.

"You were a worthy friend. Loyal to him, even at the end. You are not responsible for his failings. He let you down, just as he let me down."

He looked to her, taking her in. The way she looked, the way she held herself, everything a critical eye should have taken notice of. In the end, and after putting his hoof to his chin, he started speaking in a thoughtful manner.

"You know...it's rare to meet a Cadet your age who has your kind of dedication."

Vapour looked to him, raising an eyebrow.

"Sir?"

Night paused again, then began to clarify.

"Have you considered what you might do after your time here in Manehattan has run its course?"

Vapour, understandably, was taken aback by that question.

"I...er...no. I hadn't really thought about it."

A knowing smile came to Night.

"Perhaps...there could be better things a Cadet like you could be capable of."

He looked over his shoulder, to the door leading out of the barracks.

"It would be nice if some good came of my trip here. So..."

He looked back to Vapour.

"...would you consider joining my colleagues and I on our trip back to Canterlot? Perhaps a...more worthy posting is in order."

Vapour looked stunned.

"Sir, I...I don't know what..."

But a raised hoof from Night stopped her.

"A purely trial basis at this point, Cadet. We'll see how you fare. And after that...well...time will tell."

Vapour, it had to be said, took no time whatsoever in composing herself, looking as professional as Night himself before giving a salute.

"I won't let you down, Sir!"

Night smiled to this, saluting right back, before losing that smile and looking back over to Sky's locker.

"It would be good to have that be true of somepony I've met today."

Doubts

Bright and sunny days were, naturally, something that all ponies enjoyed, save for the obvious exception of the Lunars of course. And today was no different, as the skies were clear, the sun shining down on all below, with a cool breeze flowing throughout Ponyville. Birds and animals were making happy noises wherever they were found, and nowhere was this clearer than in the favoured spot of all local wildlife in Ponyville; Fluttershy's cottage. Indeed, this place seemed to be a veritable magnet for every critter in the area, beast or foul, and their presence, along with the general picturesque nature of the cottage, gave it an almost fairy-tale appearance, enchanting and peaceful. So it was outside, and so it was inside too, as Fluttershy herself, with a calm and contented smile upon her face, was carefully serving tea into four cups, before starting to bring them over to the table in the middle of her kitchen.

"Drink up, everypony."

Taking her own cup and making herself comfortable on her side of the table, Fluttershy regarded the guests she was entertaining today, Applejack, Pinkie, and their latest friend, Twilight. All three of the other mares gave her appreciative glances, before taking sips of the offered drinks. It wasn't long after this when the first of her friends decided to comment on it.

"Great tea, Flutters, as always!" Pinkie remarked, brushing some of her straight hair aside as she did so.

Fluttershy nodded back to her.

"Thank you. It's a new blend. My brother's been sending me samples from his workplace over in Vanhoover. Much better than my old stuff."

To that, Applejack decided to add her voice to things.

"Ah still hold true ta the old stuff, but dis ere's pretty good too!"

Emphasising that point, she took a massive gulp, much to Fluttershy's amusement. Finally, the animal carer looked over to Twilight, who was in the middle of adjusting her glasses before being addressed.

"So, Twilight? How've you been the last few days?"

The young unicorn looked to her host, smiling back to her.

"It's been going good. I've finished up some of the essays Princess Celestia assigned to me last week. Oh, and I've been helping Cadence out with her paperwork down at the Town Hall."

Suddenly, her expression became a warm one, and she turned her eyes to the nearby kitchen window.

"I have to say...I appreciate you inviting me over, Fluttershy. And I'm sure Spike enjoys coming over too."

At that, all eyes turned to the aforementioned window, and sure enough, it took little time to realise what Twilight meant by that. For outside, playing around in Fluttershy's back garden, was Spike himself. Currently, the young drake was standing beside a pond that Fluttershy had out there, and nearby, was Scootaloo. Together, the children were staring into those waters with fascination, perhaps watching some fish or other aquatic creature. Regardless, it was a sweet and innocent sight, and one that Fluttershy couldn't help but smile at.

"The pleasure's all mine, Twilight. It's good to have him over to see her. Scoot's taken quite an interest in the lad."

A knowing smile came to Twilight at that.

"Well, I'll be sure to give all the appropriate teasing to him when we get home."

The remark earned her all the giggles one would expect at such a notion, which died down as soon as they all took to getting back to their drinks. However, it wasn't long after this when Twilight, again looking out of the window, noticed something.

"Oh! Looks like they've found a little frog."

Looking out the window again, Fluttershy saw that Twilight had the right of it. There was indeed a small frog, having just hopped out of the pond, and was now being stared at by both Spike and Scootaloo. The pegasus mare started to get out of her chair, only to be stopped by Twilight.

"It's okay. I'll go. I handled a few frogs in my youth, so I think I can tell them what to do here."

Fluttershy chuckled, then nodded, giving silent permission for her friend to go and do just that. After gulping more of her tea, Twilight set off, heading for the garden and closing the door of the cottage behind her. Seeing her through the window, going out to the two youths and speaking to them, a warm smile came to Fluttershy's face.

"It's nice seeing Twilight and Spike settling in here now."

Pinkie smiled to her at that.

"I’ll say! Being stuck with all that paperwork and helping out the Ambassador must be pretty tiring, so it’s good she can relax every now and then."

The two mares nodded in agreement over that, but Applejack, who'd been quiet for some time, appeared to be a bit more thoughtful.

"Well...she might not be too uncomfortable to be dealin' with all that."

The other mares tuned to her, with Pinkie in particular raising an eyebrow.

"What do you mean?"

Silence was the only response Applejack gave for a time, until, finally, she let out a sigh, looking to her two friends.

"It's just...look...do y'all ever get the feelin' that Twi...ah dunno...doesn't really seem all that bothered with the Lunars?"

Pinkie and Fluttershy looked to one another with confusion, then turned to Applejack yet again.

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked.

Applejack considered her words, then explained.

"Ah dunno. Sometimes...sometimes it jus' feels like she gets a bit...ya know...too friendly with em."

Pinkie frowned a little.

"Not to put too fine a point on it, cousin, but if she's going out of her way to help the Ambassador, isn't it kind of her job to be friendly to them?"

Applejack frowned right back.

"Ah know that! But with all the stuff they're doin’, meddlin’ with the Griffons, being all secrety an' stuff. Heck, did y'all hear jus' how easy they took ta the idea of killin’ folks when they start causin’ trouble?"

Pinkie rolled her eyes.

"You're being a bit paranoid, Applejack. What, are you trying to say Twilight's some kind of Lunar spy or something? Remember, they had somepony spying on her!"

Applejack sighed.

"Yeah, but...when ah hear Twi talkin' bout all her dealin's with em...ah jus' can't help but feel that she’s...maybe...startin' ta drift too much ta their side o' things."

This time, it was Fluttershy's turn to frown.

"Twilight has never done anything other than what's right. And I consider her to be as much of a friend to me as you are."

Applejack, after hearing that, did her best to try and avoid Fluttershy's assertive gaze.

"Believe me, ah hate myself fer thinkin' this. Ah consider Twi a friend too. But when ah think ta all those times she's gone ta that Lunars fer help, an' all the times she don't seem too bothered by what they do out in the world...ah jus'...think about it."

Another silence fell, and Pinkie and Fluttershy kept their eyes firmly on Applejack. Then, after a long time, the farmer let out a sigh, shaking her head and putting on another of her hearty smiles.

"Ya know what? Maybe yer right? Maybe ah am jus' bein' paranoid. Ah should give Twi the benefit of the doubt. She had good reasons fer involvin herself with em at the time an'...well...ah should trust her."

Hearing that, the other mares smiled, nodding to her in agreement with that sentiment. And it wasn't a moment too soon, for Twilight herself, having apparently finished with things outside, now returned, closing the door to the garden again and taking her previous seat by the table.

"Well, I think they're both up to speed on frog handling measures. So...what did I miss?"

Instantly, Pinkie and Fluttershy looked to Applejack, and the farmer, for her part, realised that she was now being put on the spot. After a moment of hesitation, she cleared her throat in a deliberate manner.

"Well...um...we were talkin' bout...erm...the Lunars?"

It wasn't a lie, so for now, Fluttershy and Pinkie didn't seem to want to contradict her on that point, and instead turned to Twilight, who simply smiled at the remark.

"I'm glad you said that, AJ. Because the last time I spoke to Ambassador Rarity, over at the Town Hall, things between her and us went a lot smoother than usual. She was way more amiable than previous meetings, so who knows?"

She looked out of the window, her smile widening a little.

"Maybe things between us can be better than we hoped? I might even call her and Aurora my friends one day."

Applejack looked to her, seeing the earnest way she'd said that, and slumped her shoulders slightly, letting out a long sigh.

"Yeah...maybe ya could."

The Mourning King

When one thought of Princess Celestia, they often imagined her dwelling in places of comfort and elegance. Sublime palaces, or walking the streets of Canterlot, surrounded by her adoring public. However, such surroundings were not where she currently walked today. Instead, the pristine marble of Canterlot was replaced by burning sand, jagged red rocks, and a sun that beat down immense heat upon her at all times. Such an environment was not where anypony would ever want to find themselves, and yet, here she was, alone, with an expression of pure determination. Quietly she travelled, accompanied by no guards or entourage, navigating a veritable labyrinth of rocks and stony spires, all of which conspired to give an air of danger to this place. But the alicorn remained undeterred, and so on she marched, never once speaking a word as she did so.

Eventually, however, her travels yielded fruit, and after turning a particularly sharp-looking set of boulders, she stopped, looking ahead at what, undoubtedly, was her destination. It was a clearing, quite large, right in the middle of the aforementioned labyrinth, and at its centre was a raised section of stone. But this was no natural formation, but carved, like a stone slab, engraved in a language unknown to most ponies. For now though, the Princess' eyes turned to the figure who dwelt beside it. A towering being, who, like her, stood upon four hooves. But this was where the similarities ended, for this person had a torso that bore strong and muscular arms, and whose head sported an impressive pair of antlers. His fur was jet black, and his face a bright red, and all over he was adorned with the garment of royalty.

"I thank you for your presence, Princess Celestia."

The voice was deep and commanding, yet still restrained. Celestia, for her part, nodded in response, though the figure still had his back to her. Quietly, she made her way onwards, her eyes never once leaving the slab he stood beside. Eventually, she too stood next to it, and looked down at the inscriptions seen there. Again, few in her nation could read such words and characters, but she could, and in this moment of silence, she did so in her mind.

"Here lies Tirek, son of Vorak, Crown-Prince of Centaurs."

She did her best to restrain herself, but even so, a hint of sadness crept into her eyes. Her companion, for his part, was incredibly difficult to read, and for a long while, Celestia simply allowed him this moment. But there came a time when, at long last, she felt no choice but to ask a question that had clearly been bothering her.

"...Your wife and son will not be joining us this year?"

The centaur shook his head briefly.

"No. My beloved has felt a touch unwell these past few days. Scorpan offered to remain behind and care for her while I..."

He paused, but only for a moment.

"...while I visited...him."

This time, Celestia could not keep herself from allowing her sense of regret to take centre stage in her expression.

"King Vorak...nothing I can ever say to you will ever be able to make up for...for what happened."

Vorak hung his head.

"I know, Celestia. You have said as much...many times over."

His eyes narrowed.

"But what's done is done. There is no point dwelling on it."

Another silence fell, but when it ended, Vorak turned to Celestia and spoke softly.

"All these years...and not once have you ever failed to come here and pay respects. You've honoured my son, in spite of what he once attempted to do, and I...I've never once said thank you."

Celestia looked to him, surprised, but remained quiet as he continued.

"So...thank you."

Naturally, the Princess was taken aback by such words, but not so much that she couldn't return the smile and nod in response. Again, a long quiet followed this moment between them, and they contented themselves with simply staring at the resting place of the young centaur. But there came a time, with Celestia being hesitant all the way, where she eventually spoke up once more, clearly looking concerned as she did so.

"Your Majesty...I realise that seeing a pony here, in this place, must be very difficult for you. What my sister did was..."

But she was halted, as Vorak raised a single hand, causing her to stop speaking. He seemed deep in thought, and soon let out a long sigh, before lowering his hand and speaking up in a low tone.

"It is true...there was a time, a thousand years ago, when I bore hate for your people...including you."

Celestia looked away, seeming very much ashamed, but Vorak soon continued.

"Your sister had taken my son from me. A new Queen of a new nation...so many centuries ago...and she struck him down."

He frowned.

"But as much as it pains me to admit to it...it was Tirek who erred...not her."

Celestia looked to him, surprised, but said nothing as he carried on.

"When Tirek first learned of magic, I knew what that knowledge did to him. The desire, the thirst for power. It grew in him every day. I did what I could to stay his hand, warned him that this desire would doom him...but it was too little too late."

He closed his eyes.

"A day came when he strayed from my command, and left our domain to find the ponies who held this magic he coveted so much."

Gently, he placed his hand upon the tombstone.

"But my son...he was blinded by that need, unable to see the danger it brought him. He strayed into the borders of your sister's lands. And the moment he drew near to his first pony...his first victim...she was there."

Celestia hung her head now, her eyes never drifting up from the inscription on the stone, as Vorak's voice kept on going.

"I don't know how long she'd been watching him...but the instant he made his move, so did she."

The King sighed deeply again.

"My son...strong though he may have been...was no match for an alicorn such as your sister."

At last, Celestia spoke, her voice tinted with anger as she uttered her words.

"Luna, she...she sent him back. I thought her without mercy, but..."

Vorak nodded, glancing in her direction.

"Yes. She'd beaten him, bruised him, broken him even...but she left him alive. He returned to us, to our family, humiliated, but still breathing."

A frown returned to him.

"I told him, then and there. I told him what he'd nearly done, and how ashamed I was. And for a time, I think he too felt it."

As before, he shut his eyes tightly.

"But my proud, brave...foolish son...he couldn't let it go. In spite of my warning, in spite of his experience...he did it again."

His eyes turned to the gravesite beside him.

"And this time...your sister's mercy was gone."

A grimace came to his face.

"That was the last mistake my son ever made...and one that cost him...everything.”

His expression, though one he tried to hide, was nevertheless one of clear anger.

"I suppose...I should not have been surprised at her attitude towards repeat offenders."

He did his best to restrain his emotions, but it would have been clear to anyone how much this memory was hurting him. Celestia wanted to console him, to perhaps offer a comforting hoof upon his shoulder. But instead, she stood there, giving him all the time he needed to get himself in order. He needed space, she knew that, and so, that was exactly what she gave him. Whether it was because she felt he would appreciate it or not, none could say. Moments passed, and eventually, the King took in a deep breath, exhaling it afterwards, before looking again to Celestia. And when he did, the Princess took her chance, and spoke.

"I don't understand, Vorak. How can you not bear malice towards my sister?"

His expression and tone were serious as he answered.

"Because she is a Queen, Celestia. Monarchs bear a grim duty. To protect one's people. A leader's allegiance, first and foremost, must be to those who follow them. She did that. And while I wish it were not so, I have no doubt that my son would have done terrible things if he'd continued."

Slowly, he looked back to the stone.

"I will forever miss him...forever mourn him...but that does not change the fact that he...he needed to be stopped."

He shut his eyes tightly.

"And if I hate myself forever for acknowledging that...then so be it."

A moment or two passed before he continued.

“His sin...was mine also. My failure as his King...and as his Father. Failure to guide him. His death...was as much my doing as it was his...or your sister’s.”

Celestia stared at him, not sure of what to do or what to say to this Father who'd lost so much by her own blood's hoof. So, instead, she confined herself to the simple task of maintaining her quiet and respectful vigil for the fallen young centaur before her, misguided and dangerous though he may have been. Vorak too remained as motionless as a statue for a good long while, his eyes fixed firmly on the stone that held his son's long-dead bones. But the blazing sun above them did not last forever, and there came a point where it began to set beyond the jagged rocks around them. Celestia looked up to the sky, to the fading light levels, and finally turned to her companion.

"My apologies, King Vorak, but I must return home."

The centaur's response was a single nod, prompting Celestia to start moving away from him. But then she stopped, and after showing some hesitation, she turned back to look at him.

"Lu...Queen Moon has taken many lives, and while she will always claim that she does it in service of protecting her people...that does not mean it hasn't caused pain. And I will forever be sorry for what my family has done to yours."

Vorak turned to her, offering a small smile.

"You have a good heart, Princess. Equestria is fortunate to have a ruler such as you."

Celestia smiled back, and began to move further away from the resting site. However, before she'd moved too far away, Vorak's voice caused her to stop.

"But tell me...what truly drives your sister?"

Celestia turned to him, saying nothing, which prompted him to continue.

"This desire, this need to protect her own that causes her such fierceness and harshness...what truly prompts this in her?"

The Princess paused, mentally wrestling with herself over that question, until, after almost a full minute of saying nothing, her eyes narrowed.

"...Fear."

Naturally, Vorak seemed incredulous at that.

"Forgive me, Princess...but I find it hard to believe that anything in this world could give your sister that kind of concern."

Celestia looked away, sighing and bearing seriousness in her face as she continued to walk away.

"Perhaps...but I never said anything about this world, Vorak."

The Offer - Messages in the Night

The warm glow of candle-light radiated out of every window in Ponyville, as the sun gently set beyond the horizon. All over, there was an air of calm and quiet, as the day was finally done, giving way for families to simply spend time with one another. Such was the case especially within the confines of the Golden Oak Library, as Twilight walked up the stairs to the upper level, and behind her, walking happily, was Spike. The young dragon bore a smile upon his face as he followed his Mother upwards, and she, in turn, smiled back to him. It wasn't long before they were at their destination, the door that led to the small drake's bedroom. Opening it, Twilight watched as her son entered, taking one last moment to look back to her.

"Goodnight, Mom."

Twilight chuckled briefly.

"Goodnight, Spike. Sleep well."

And with that, the door was closed, leaving Twilight waiting just a few moments to hear the sounds of her son making his way to his bed. When the sounds were heard, she sighed, turning right around and heading back downstairs. But, contrary to what one might have thought, this did not mean she was alone in this moment. For once she'd reached the ground floor, she looked forward to see her friend, Fluttershy, sitting quietly beside the central table of the library, smiling to her as she re-entered the room.

"Everything okay?" she asked.

Twilight nodded back.

"Yeah. Won't be long before he's sound asleep now."

The young unicorn too began to sit at the table, and looked over to Fluttershy with an appreciative expression.

"Thanks for coming over, Fluttershy. It's nice having a friend close by."

Fluttershy giggled slightly.

"It's no problem. Things have been so quiet around here lately that I've actually been looking to get out a few times."

Twilight considered that.

"Trust me, things being quiet is no problem here."

Fluttershy looked back, her smile fading a little.

"Oh! I'm sorry. I forgot."

But Twilight raised a hoof, stopping her.

"It's no problem. The Changeling attack was some time ago now. I'm over it."

Fluttershy nodded, accepting her friend's word over that. In the silence that followed, the pegasus took a small sip of the glass of water that was nearby, before glancing back to her colleague.

"By the way, how have things been during your meetings with the Ambassador lately?"

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, only to be stopped when, all of a sudden, there was a nearby sound, prompting both mares to turn towards the front door. There, they saw, to their surprise, that a letter was now sliding in from the underside of said door, leading to Twilight getting up from her chair.

"That's odd. Who delivers mail at this time of night?"

Fluttershy soon joined her, and together, they drew closer to the door. Lighting up her horn, Twilight levitated the letter close to her face, though she did not open it. Instead, she took on a look of curiosity, and stepped forward, opening the door and looking outside. There was nopony there, not close to the library or anywhere else in the nearby streets. Naturally, this caused her some confusion, and so she re-entered her home, closing the door behind her. For a time, she stared at the letter, uncertain of what to do with it. Then, again using magic, she opened it up, pulling out the paper that lay within. Opening it fully, her expression became one of both surprise and confusion, as she read the only words written there.

"Meet me tonight. You know where."

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow.

"Who's it from? Is there a name?"

Twilight shook her head.

"No, but...I know that writing."

She looked up from the letter, frowning slightly.

"...It's Trixie."

Naturally, Fluttershy was shocked by this, and took a slight step backwards.

"Trixie?! But...why's she writing to you?"

Twilight sighed.

"I don't know. But whatever it is...I think it might be important."

A brief moment of silence passed between them, and Fluttershy soon turned her attention to the letter.

"So...where does she want to meet you?"

Using her magic, Twilight flipped the paper over, allowing Fluttershy to see the side where the writing was. To the latter's confusion, there seemed to be a small leaf taped to the lower end of the letter, causing her to look back up to Twilight for clarification, which the unicorn soon gave.

"She wants to meet me...in the Everfree Forest."

Of course, words like that did not go over well with her pegasus friend, and she took a step closer to Twilight, speaking in a clearly concerned manner.

"You're not actually going, are you?!"

Twilight looked away briefly, giving Fluttershy an opening to continue.

"I don't want to sound paranoid, Twilight...but Trixie was spying on you and all of us for months! This could be a trap!"

Twilight nodded, looking back to her.

"Maybe...but she also saved my life."

Fluttershy paused at that, seeing the uncertainty in Twilight's expression as she carried on.

"I owe her, Fluttershy. I have to give her the benefit of the doubt."

The other mare was very clearly uncertain of what to do here, but, after a while of considering Twilight's words, she let out a long sigh.

"Alright...if that's what you want."

Twilight offered her a small but thankful smile.

"Thank you, Fluttershy."

Then, a thought came to her, and she turned her attention over to the stairs leading up to the bedrooms.

"I'm sorry to have to ask this of you, but..."

But this time, it was Twilight's turn to be halted, as Fluttershy, now returning the smile, spoke up.

"Don't worry. I'll look after him while you're gone."

Twilight nodded.

"Thanks."

She turned, only to stop when her friend spoke up again.

"Are you sure you want to go alone?"

Twilight looked back to her, shrugging her shoulders.

"I don't want to...but I think this is the only way she'll speak to me about...whatever it is she wants to speak to me about."

Though reluctant, Fluttershy nodded.

"Okay then. Good luck, Twilight."

Taking a breath, Twilight opened her door, closing it behind her as she exited the library. In the cold night air, she shivered slightly, before starting to look around. It wasn't long before she soon spotted the Everfree off in the distance, down a particular stretch of road, and she began to frown slightly upon seeing it, adjusting her glasses slightly.

"Okay, Trixie...lets hear what you have to say."

The Offer - Through the Forest

Even by the usual standards of "bad ideas", this right here was a pretty bad idea. A single pony, all alone, with no backup, no weapons, fumbling around at night in the middle of the Everfree Forest. If somepony were asked "what situation would you most likely be killed in", this would be the answer they'd come up with. And yet, this was where Twilight now walked, with the darkness around her kept at bay only by the bright light of the moon above her, which, thankfully, was allowed to shine down due to the clear skies tonight. The air remained cold and, somehow, seemed to get even more so as she'd entered the forest in earnest. Animal noises could be heard all around her, and with every step she took, she felt more and more alone. Her expression, as one would probably guess, was one of regret, as her eyes drifted to every shadow that seemed to move or flicker.

"Ugh! This is bad! This is very, very bad! What was I thinking?!"

And yet, in spite of that clear unhappiness at being here, on she went, travelling a path that, at the very least, was familiar to her. It was one she'd walked once before, when she journeyed with her brother, Captain Aurora and their respective soldiers, all in order to face a rogue dragon that had taken residence here. Thankfully, she doubted that she'd encounter any dragons on this journey, but that didn't stop her from looking as cautious as she could be. Forward she walked, until, all of a sudden, she stopped, turning her head to the right, looking at a particularly thick-looking collection of trees and undergrowth.

"This place..."

Slowly, she closed her eyes, stretching out her hoof, just short of actually touching the nearest tree. After a brief bout of silence, she shivered, though not from the cold, and opened her eyes once more.

"Yeah...this is the place."

She took a step forward, ready to force her way through whatever ancient and overgrown vegetation she found in this place. However, to her shock, she soon found that this was no longer necessary. For without warning, the vines, shrubbery and branches before her seemed to start moving of their own accord, creaking loudly as they did so. Naturally, Twilight was rather disturbed by this, and took a step or two backwards, watching with shock as the plants continued to move on their own. Soon enough, the movement stopped, and where once there was a near-impassable wall of ancient plant-life, now there was a cleared path exactly in the direction Twilight needed to go. Staring at it for a few moments, the young unicorn blinked slowly.

"Okay...that's definitely strange...though not necessarily foreboding."

And so, with that debatable sense of optimism, Twilight once more resumed her journey, entering the passage that had been made for her, making sure to keep her eyes on every branch and vine, just in case they decided then and there to move back while she was in there. After Twilight had moved far enough within the passage, however, she started to once more talk to herself.

"Okay, Twilight, calm down. It's just a forest...full of self-moving plants...and dangerous animals probably all around me...leading to a known spy from a powerful rival nation. Absolutely nothing to worry about."

Her failed attempt at a pep talk had the expected effect, as both her ears began to droop down slightly. But, she'd already gone this far, so she mentally convinced herself to just keep on moving at this point. What most disturbed her about her current circumstances though was that, unlike her initial time in the forest, this new section appeared to be completely silent, which, strangely, worried her more than where she'd been previously. But, a time soon came when she stopped, squinting ahead to something she'd just spotted.

"Is that...light?"

Her eyes were not deceiving her. There was indeed a small glimmer of light at the end of this passageway. And so, having something to aim for, Twilight doubled her efforts, moving further through the plants, getting a few scratches from stray thorns here and there for her trouble. But soon, she was out at the other side, and when she stepped out, her eyes widened. For she now found herself in a small clearing, almost perfectly circular, with the ancient trees all around. At its centre was what appeared to be a small pond, and the light she'd seen earlier was none other than the light of the full moon reflecting off it. Taking a few further steps inside the clearing, Twilight glanced around, seeing nopony here, and yet soon kept her eyes firmly on the bright water before her.

"Beautiful," she commented.

"Indeed it is."

The sound of the second voice caused Twilight to step back slightly, her eyes darting in every direction around her. She could see nopony, just as always, and yet, there now appeared to be the distinct sound of hooves approaching her, though from which direction she could not say. She prepared herself, ready to flee if necessary, but it seemed as though she didn't have to wait long for whatever or whoever was approaching. For there was now a small rustling in the bushes and branches on the opposite side of the pond from her, causing her to squint her eyes at it. Moments later, a figure emerged, clad in a dark cloak.

"Long time no see."

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"...Trixie?"

The figure raised a hoof, lowering her hood, and showing that, yes, it was Trixie underneath. The blue mare stepped closer to the pond, to Twilight, and formed a small smile.

"It's good to see you again, Twilight."

Twilight paused, then let out a sigh, relaxing her posture a bit.

"Yeah...you too."

But, the moment passed, and her frown from earlier returned to her.

"Why did you call me here?"

Trixie said nothing to that, instead turning her head, to the direction she'd just come from. Twilight opened her mouth to speak again, only to stop when, to her surprise, a second voice was now heard.

"She called you here for a matter of great importance, Twilight Sparkle."

As before, Twilight assumed a more worried stance, watching with concern as another figure emerged from the tree-line. Like Trixie, this person, who sounded like she was also a mare, was likewise clad in a dark cloak, and walked just a bit further than Trixie before stopping. Twilight, seeing this new arrival, frowned.

"Who are you?"

A chuckle was heard, and the new figure raised a hoof, lowering her hood just as Trixie had done mere moments ago. When this was done, Twilight looked upon an unfamiliar face. It was indeed a mare, and a unicorn at that, with light-orange fur and a mane that combined both yellow and red. Seeing Twilight across the pond, the mystery mare smirked slightly.

"My name is Sunset Shimmer...and it's high time we met."

The Offer - Apprentices

Understandably, a great deal of concern had gripped Twilight, as she stood on one side of that moonlit pond. Staring out at her opposite number, Trixie, and this newcomer, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight suddenly felt very, very alone. For a time, nopony said anything, but, after a good deal of simply staring at one another, the lavender unicorn finally turned her gaze to Trixie specifically.

"I thought it would just be you here."

Trixie rolled her eyes slightly.

"Don't worry, this isn't an ambush, Twilight."

She might have spoken further, but the other mare, Sunset, now took a step forward, speaking in a somewhat more serious tone.

"Tell me...do you know who I am?"

Looking to her, Twilight shook her head.

"You said you were Sunset Shimmer, right?"

Sunset frowned slightly.

"Yes...but I want to know if you know who I am."

Naturally, Twilight seemed confused by this.

"I'm sorry...but I don't understand."

Sunset sighed, looking, strangely enough, disappointed.

"No...of course not. I should have known Celestia wouldn't tell you about me."

To that, Twilight returned the frown.

"What do you know about the Princess?"

Sunset chuckled in response to that.

"Oh, I know more than you could imagine, Twilight. For you see..."

She looked Twilight right in the eye.

"...you are not her first apprentice."

It took a few moments, but Twilight's eyes soon widened with realisation, and she took a step backwards.

"You're...you're...?"

Sunset nodded.

"Yes...Celestia was once my teacher, just as she is to you today."

As one would expect, this was rather shocking information to Twilight, who still looked as though she was struggling to get her head around all of this. But, through all of that confusion, there was one question that seemed to be burning on her lips.

"But...why? Why are you here? With her? With them?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow, never saying a word, as though the answer Twilight sought would simply come to her. And sure enough, it did, as Twilight herself now appeared to be deep in thought over something.

"Princess Celestia, she...she said something. About how Queen Moon took somepony special from her."

Her eyes narrowed onto Sunset.

"It was you she was talking about."

As before, Sunset let out a hearty laugh.

"I see my old mentor has gained a rather selective memory since we parted."

Her serious expression from earlier returned.

"No, Twilight, the Queen never took me. I went to her of my own choice."

Hearing that, Twilight opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted by a raised hoof from Sunset.

"Trust me...it's a long story."

For a time, it looked like Sunset was going to say something else, as there was just the tiniest flicker in her eyes. But, the moment was soon passed, and instead, the other mare stepped forward yet again, addressing Twilight in a voice that was louder than before.

"Twilight, as you know, we've been watching you for some time now."

Twilight cast a somewhat irritated glance in Trixie's direction at that.

"Yeah...I know."

Trixie frowned in response to this, but kept quiet as Sunset carried on.

"And what we've learned has been more than enough to interest the Queen."

This time, it was Twilight's turn to raise an eyebrow.

"Interest her? How?"

A smirk crept onto Sunset's face.

"Tell me...have you been having odd dreams lately?"

Again, Twilight looked over to Trixie, seeming more confused than irritated this time.

"My dreams? That was information worth sending to your Queen?"

Trixie let out a brief laugh, but soon sighed and shook her head.

"Oh, you have no idea, Twilight."

Looking back to Sunset, Twilight awaited her explanation, which was soon given.

"Out of curiosity...did your dream happen to involve Celestia and Queen Moon? Or perhaps...an additional figure?"

Twilight's eyes widened slightly.

"The...the third alicorn?"

Sunset, upon hearing that, looked back to Trixie.

"So, she did see it."

Twilight let out a grunt of annoyance, causing the other mares to look back at her.

"Okay, will somepony please tell me what's going on here?!"

After giving Trixie another quick glance, Sunset gave Twilight a short nod.

"Alright then. Put simply, that dream you had, of a third alicorn standing between the other two, is not a dream only you have had, Twilight."

Twilight tilted her head to the side, prompting Sunset to continue.

"Anypony who's ever had a true affinity and connection to magic has had that dream at some point in their lives."

Slowly, she glanced down at the reflection of the moon in the pond.

"The third alicorn. The mare of dawn and dusk. The one who stands between. All these titles and more have been given to that mystery mare over the centuries. And many peoples have seen it as a sign of things to come."

Twilight gained a somewhat sceptical look.

"So...is that why you called me here? Why the Queen has an interest in me? She wants me to help her find this mare?"

Sunset stared at Twilight for a time, then Trixie, and the latter gave her a knowing look, which Sunset soon returned. Looking back to Twilight, Sunset carried on.

"The Queen is convinced that the third alicorn will reveal herself in time, with or without your help."

She narrowed her eyes.

"But finding her is not what we called you here for, nor are we here to discuss who or what she is. All the dream proves is that you have a connection to magic far above most others. And that is what has caught the Queen's eye."

Twilight rolled her eyes.

"I may be Celestia's student, but I'm not that special."

Sunset's smirk returned.

"No? So you don't feel it then? This place?"

At first, Twilight was confused. Bu then, after the silence of the moment began to sink in for her, she started glancing around the clearing they were all standing in. She'd felt something about this place, something that had drawn her here to begin with, but now that she was here in earnest, that feeling was stronger. And as she looked around, Sunset kept her eyes on her.

"You do feel it, don't you? This place is but one of many magical focal points in our world. A place that is, for lack of a better term, pure."

Twilight looked to her as she continued.

"Magic gathers here, and those with a real connection to it can feel it, far more than they can in other places. If you can feel it, then your prowess with magic is far greater than even you suspect."

For a time, Twilight considered those words, but afterwards, she let out a long sigh.

"...What do you want?"

Getting back to business, Sunset once more narrowed her eyes.

"The Queen feels that your talents are wasted as Celestia's apprentice. You could be so much more, do so much more. So...she offers you the chance...to learn."

Twilight was, naturally, taken aback by this, but nevertheless stood firm.

"You want me to abandon Celestia? My people? To serve the Queen instead?"

Sunset nodded.

"She's giving you a chance to become far more powerful than you could ever hope to be under your...current teacher."

Looking up at the sky, she continued.

“Myself, Trixie and others, we belong to an elite group of unicorns under her command. The Order of the Stars. We serve as her most able unicorns. Her foremost agents. This is the opportunity she grants to you.”

She frowned.

"And you know that, when she says she can aid your progress, she speaks the truth. You've seen the Queen's abilities, how they go beyond what Celestia can do."

Twilight frowned right back.

"Perhaps...but I can't accept."

Silence returned once more, and the three mares looked to one another from across that pond for a little while. Sunset, looking to Twilight, saw the intent and honesty in her eyes as she'd said that, and so, let out a sigh of her own.

"I see. Well...that's disappointing."

A brief but empty laugh escaped her as she mused on Twilight’s answer.

“I thought like you once. So sure in Celestia.”

She looked back to Twilight.

“You’ll learn...one day.”

But Twilight, ignoring that jab at her mentor, raised a hoof.

"I appreciate that the Queen has that kind of faith in me...but that's not an offer I can just go along with."

Sunset nodded.

"I had a feeling that's what you'd say. Can't say I'm looking forward to delivering the news to her. Although..."

She looked up, to the full moon above them.

"...chances are, she already knows."

Twilight too looked back at the moon, only to look back down as Sunset, after sighing again, began to turn around, heading back over to Trixie.

"Come on, Trix. We've done our part here. Shouldn’t keep the Queen waiting."

Trixie nodded, but, before she could say anything, Twilight stepped forward.

“Wait...that’s it? I say no and you accept it? Just like that?”

Sunset paused, looking back to her with a somewhat dismissive expression.

“I’m not here to force anything, Twilight. I was asked to deliver a message...and it has been delivered.”

She carried on, looking quite certain that this was all she had to say. As for Trixie, she then looked back to Twilight, her expression a mixed one.

"See you around, Twilight."

Twilight nodded back to her, then watched as she started to walk off, leaving Sunset to be the one to speak next.

"The offer stands...if you ever change your mind."

Briefly, Twilight kept silent, but, as she watched them go, she felt compelled to speak out one last time.

"Wait! The vines! The forest letting me in here...how did you do that?"

The other mares stopped, looking back to her with confusion. Then, after a while, Sunset gained a look of realisation, then started to chuckle, much to the continued confusion of the others.

"So...even Zecora is watching all of this," she mused.

She shook her head

“Don’t worry yourself, Twilight. It’s just...one more long story.”

The others had no idea what she meant by that, and so kept quiet as, at long last, Sunset began to head back into the trees, leaving Trixie to give Twilight one final look before she too began to depart. As for Twilight, she stayed where she was, watching as the others walked further and further away. After a time, they were finally gone, leaving her all alone in this place. She stood there, taking in all the sounds of the forest, from the gentle blowing of the wind to the way the water of the pond lapped against its sides. Then, after all of this, she exhaled deeply, looking back to the pond itself, and her reflection.

"...What have I gotten myself into?"

A Final Defiance

Cold, dark and damp. That was what this place was. A tunnel of hard stone, without light or warmth, going on and on for what seemed like forever. It was in this place that a Changeling soon turned a corner, narrowing his eyes as he gestured to those behind him. Shortly afterwards, another followed, and another, then another, until finally, there were about a dozen of those creatures travelling together, heading through this cavernous place with a sense of purpose. At the rear, however, looking over his shoulder rather frequently, was a drone that seemed somewhat worried, as though somebody would come up behind them without warning. His nerves were as clear as day, even though day itself was a fairly foreign concept down here, and as such it wasn't long before he looked forward, to the head of the group, and broke the silence that had been hanging over them this whole time.

"Um...are we sure this is a good idea?"

The leader, who didn't even bother looking back, nodded grimly.

"It's our only choice. We're all that's left, so we either continue the plan, or we give up."

The smaller Changeling nodded.

"Yeah, but...if we couldn't succeed before, what makes you think..."

Here, the leader stopped, prompting the rest of the group to follow suit, and at long last, he turned to face the straggler, much to the latter's concern, before speaking.

"Our plan to capture that Twilight pony might have failed, but this time, we're all going in. The Lunar Kingdom is powerful. If we watch ourselves and infiltrate them well...we may just turn the tide against the Usurper, Thorax."

The mention of the new Changeling king caused disgusted hisses amongst many of the other drones, but the smaller one continued to look fearful and uncertain, much to his leader's irritation.

"It matters little whether you agree with this, because the fact is..."

He may well have continued to chastise his underling, if it wasn't for the fact that, to the surprise of all of them, the tunnel began to shake. Everyone there looked around, and found, to their shock, that some of the stones in the ceiling were coming loose, with their Commander's eyes widening as a result.

"CAVE IN!!! RUN!!!"

And run they did, charging forward as best they could to avoid the sudden fall of tonnes of rocks above them. Leaping forward, the Changelings to the rear-end of the group managed to avoid being crushed, and as the dust settled, the shaking too began to stop. Whatever had happened, the danger had passed, leading to the group looking behind them to see the effects of the devastation with open eyes. The way they'd just come had been sealed off, with no gaps in it whatsoever, creating an utterly impassable dead-end. Some in the group were worried, but their leader stepped towards the thing, placing a single limb upon it, and tried to push, to no avail.

"Ugh! Nope. We're not getting out that way."

He turned to the smaller Changeling who'd spoken earlier.

"Well...that settles it. We go ahead with the plan."

Though clearly unhappy, the smaller Changeling nodded in acknowledgement of that statement, leading to the Commander sighing and turning back towards the others.

"Alright, Changelings! Now we just need to..."

But he stopped, and his expression turned to confusion, then, slowly, to realisation. He looked ahead, in the direction they'd all been going, deeper into the tunnel, and before long, all the others did, even the smallest. At first, it just sounded as though there was the faintest bit of wind coming from that direction. But, over time, a new sound began to be mixed in with it. A sound familiar to all of them. Hooves. Pony hooves. The sound of somepony slowly walking towards them, their hooves echoing with every step they took on the stone ground beneath them. Realising this, the Commander narrowed his eyes, stepping forward, as did many of the others, all taking their positions and standing in silence, waiting for what was coming. As for the smaller, he remained where he was, beside the fallen rocks, but even he continued to watch and see just who, or what was drawing nearer. The steps continued, one after the other, until, for a time, there was nothing but silence.

And then they saw her.

A horn, out there in the darkness, began to ignite with bright blue magic, illuminating that part of the tunnel, and when it did, all Changelings saw who it was that had been approaching them. An alicorn mare, black of fur, clad in azure armour, with an ethereal blue mane flowing gracefully behind her. Her wings outstretched in a display of intimidation, Queen Moon said not a word as her dragon-like eyes narrowed at the sight of her foes beside the cave-in. Shock and fear gripped the Changelings, but the Commander, though filled with uncertainty, nevertheless gave the only command he could.

"KILL HER!!!"

And fire they did, as all of the Changelings, save for the smallest, ignited their own horns and began to rapidly fire bolts of green-coloured magic towards the Queen of the Lunars. But such a display soon proved pointless, as Moon herself appeared to be clad from head to hoof in some form of magic unknown to them, like an unholy combination of smoke and shadow. Whenever a blast hit her, it either dissipated or bounced off, hitting the nearby cave wall instead, sending sparks out as it collided with the stone. And it was in this moment that the alicorn began to continue her march forward, albeit slowly, as though she had no reason whatsoever to rush this. Bolt after bolt went for her, but nothing could penetrate her defence. Some blasts even bounced off her so much that they went all the way back to the very Changelings who'd fired them, with deadly results. Two had already fallen, and the sight of this prompted the smallest to start clawing at the cave-in in a display of fear and panic.

"SOMEBODY HELP US!!!"

But in his heart, he knew that no help was coming for him. Instead, all he could do was continue to claw at the stones before him as his comrades continued their fruitless attempts at attack. As for Queen Moon, her gaze would often drift from one Changeling to another, always without any concern over the barrage of magical blasts they were sending her way. Eventually, after getting close enough, she narrowed her gaze on the closest attacker who had not yet fallen, and her horn began to glow anew. Instantly, the Changeling in question was similarly engulfed in the blue hue of her spell, and before he knew it, he was sent flying, yanked from where he stood and colliding head-first with the hard stone of the cave wall, the sound of bone snapping echoing around them as a result. His body fell limp and, quite clearly, lifeless to the floor, his neck twisted in an unnatural manner, and the others, still watching, huddled together as they continued their attacked.

"KEEP FIRING!!!" the Commander bellowed.

But they all knew now that they were doomed, as the imposing alicorn continued to approach them. Moon herself, growing irritated with this display, apparently decided to be a bit more direct now, aiming her horn at another nearby Changeling and firing a single bolt of her own. The moment her attack hit, the Changeling let out a scream, but one he wasn't even able to finish, for after a brief flash of light, there was nothing left of him but a pile of ash upon the floor. Terror gripped them all now, and they continued to fall back further and further. But Moon had tolerated them enough now, and upped her own attack, shooting spell after spell, thinning their ranks faster than they could react. Eventually, there came a time when the Commander saw the last of his fellow attackers fall, and in this, he seethed, practically foaming at the mouth, and, in his most unwise move yet, charged her.

"DAMN YOOOOOUUUUU!!!"

But his bravado was pointless, as Moon, in a move similar to before, lifted him with her magic and, much like his earlier subordinate, sent him straight into the wall, smashing his head against it. He fell to the floor, limp and unmoving, and Moon knew from looking that his time was done. Now, all that was left was that smaller Changeling, still clawing away at the rocks in vain. He was panting now, and perhaps unaware that he was the last one left. But this ignorance did not last long, for as Moon approached him from behind, he stopped, slowly turning around, then looked up to see her staring down at him. The Changeling, to his horror, saw her horn begin to glow again, and his eyes widened, followed shortly by him cowering beside the rocks.

"No! Please!"

He heard the sound, the shot being fired, but, to his confusion, there was no pain. No searing, no sign of damage whatsoever. He patted his chest, expecting some gaping hole there where the Queen's magic had struck him. Instead, he found himself intact and unharmed. Slowly, his eyes drifted upwards, to the piercing eyes of the Queen once more, and saw that her horn had stopped slowing. He didn't know what had happened, but, realisation soon came to him. He turned, and saw, right there in the middle of the cave-in, a massive hole, still smoking from where it had been struck with her magic. It was just large enough for a Changeling to squeeze through, and when he saw this, he looked back to her, just in time to hear her speak in her commanding tone.

"Flee to King Thorax...surrender to him...follow his new ways..."

Her eyes narrowed, and she leaned closer, bringing her face barely an inch away from the lone Changeling's.

"...and never return to my kingdom."

The Changeling, though filled with disbelief, realised that this was his chance, his only chance. He nodded frantically, his speech replaced by panicked panting, and he soon spun around, scurrying towards the hole and, after some straining, managed to force his way through. Once on the other side, he changed a glance behind him, seeing Queen Moon continue to stare intently at him, sending a shiver down his spine. He wasn't going to risk lingering here any further, and so began to run as fast as his legs could carry him. Moon, for her part, watched him go until, finally, he was too far gone to be seen. Now alone in this dark place, a smirk crept onto her lips, and she let out a dry chuckle.

"Hmph...so ends the rebellion."

A Difference of Opinion

There was no question about it, this place was a wreck. While the building might, at one time, have been majestic and imposing, today it stood as little more than a shadow of what it once was. Perhaps, in another life, it may have been the dwelling of a powerful and wealthy Griffon, with evidence of tapestries and other works of art littered about the place. But today? Today, it stood defiled, with those tapestries torn and spoiled by centuries of neglect and damage. The stone walls around them all bore the scratch marks of decades worth of Bugbear dwelling, and all around was layer upon layer of dust, showing just how old the place truly was. But, in the midst of all of this, Griffons were here once more, scouring the place alongside a few Lunar soldiers. Their people had not set foot inside these halls for generations, and now, here they were, once more the masters of this place.

"Alright, time to move on!" a Griffon Captain commanded.

Several of his troops all saluted, making their way out of the room once the place had been secured. But, as they left, the Captain raised a single clawed hand, stopping one troop, a female.

"I need someone to stay here and keep an eye on things while we move further in."

To her credit, the female in no way seemed put off by this, and gave another salute.

"Sir!"

The Captain nodded, then began to head off with the rest of the Griffon and Lunar soldiers, leaving that one Griffon behind, along with another, a single Lunar who had remained under similar orders. For a time, neither of them said anything, simply walking around the room glancing at anything that might have gained their interest. But, as time went on, the Griffon's eyes drifted to one item in particular. A statue, depicting some long-forgotten Griffon King, which stood in the corner, bearing a number of cracks and chips to it. She walked over to it, looking upon it with awe and respect, which earned her the attention of the Lunar soldier. The latter, a unicorn stallion, made his way towards her, and he too glanced at the statue, saying nothing as his Griffon companion finally said something.

"Ever since I saw pictures of this statue in books at school, I've always admired it."

A smirk formed on her face.

"And now it's ours again."

She chuckled.

"My fellow Griffons may be satisfied with reclaiming gold, jewels and other treasures of our past with these conquests, but me? To me...reclaiming this...reclaiming our lost culture...that is the real prize."

The stallion nodded, his eyes never leaving the statue.

"It is a fine trophy."

Slowly, he turned to her.

"But do you really think you've earned this?"

Hearing that, she looked back to him, raising an eyebrow.

"Excuse me?"

The stallion began to explain himself.

"When we entered this territory, we did so with a larger and organized military force. And our opponents? They were nothing more that a few packs of savage Bugbears. Do you really think you deserve..."

He gestured to the statue.

"...a prize like this?"

The Griffon narrowed her eyes at him.

"We're Griffons. We deserve these Eastern lands and everything in them."

In response, the Lunar frowned right back.

"Why?"

Staring at him, the female seemed almost offended at the remark.

"Are you questioning my people's right to these lands?"

The stallion shook his head.

"No. But I want to know, from you, in your words, why you feel your people are entitled to them."

Naturally, the female was a little taken aback by this, as though it was the first time anybody had actually asked her such a thing. For a time, it seemed as though she was unable to really think of an answer, so, after clearing her throat, she began to explain as best she could.

"Our people were living in these mountains since the dawn of recorded history. This territory belonged to us before the peoples of the Western domains had ever even heard of us. Then..."

She grew angered in her tone.

"...those beasts came here. They took what was ours! Can you believe it? Those animals dared to strike against is! Their betters!"

The stallion raised an eyebrow.

"Better?"

His companion frowned again.

"Yes!"

The other soldier nodded, thinking on that.

"Tell me...do you consider yourself to be better than the Bugbears we fought? And I mean you, not your people."

As one would expect, the Griffon wasn't quite expecting a question like that.

"Er...yes?"

The stallion turned to her, taking a step closer to her.

"You are stronger, more cunning, more capable?"

Seeing this, the female backed away slightly.

"Y...yes?

"And if you didn't have my people's help? If you were alone instead of part of an army? If the ones occupying this land were armed soldiers instead of mere animals? Would you still consider yourself better?" the stallion continued.

The female backed away again, now stuttering in her words.

"I...I...I...I..."

Seeing this, the stallion deepened his frowned, stopping his forward movement.

"Do not ever think of victory as assured simply because you think your enemies are inferior!"

He looked back to the statue.

"Never underestimate the opponents you go up against. Because if you do...you may well find yourself as the losing side."

Looking back to her, he once more narrowed his eyes.

"If the day ever comes when you and your people find yourselves on the retreat again...remember that."

Though utterly silenced by the soldier's words, the female Griffon found herself slowly nodding to him, leading to a brief, yet serous nod on the part of the latter. However, it was here that the two were interrupted by the sound of somepony clearing their throat. Turning, they saw that it was none other than Lightning Dust, who was standing in the doorway of the room, looking to both of them. Instinctively, the Lunar soldier gave a salute as his commanding officer entered. But, for now, Lightning said nothing, instead turning to the Griffon.

"Your Captain needed to speak to you. We're heading out to the next fort soon."

The Griffon nodded, casting a brief glance at the Lunar soldier beside her before, finally, heading out as instructed. Once they were alone, Lightning turned to her subordinate, raising an eyebrow.

"Getting a bit personal with our allies, soldier?"

The soldier saluted again.

"No, Ma’am!"

Lightning nodded.

"At ease."

The soldier nodded back to her, before speaking up in a more relaxed manner.

"If I may say so, Ma’am, these Griffons seem to be going into these fights with the wrong attitudes."

Lightning chuckled.

"Tell me about it. I swear, their Queen seems like the only one who's got her head screwed on right."

At the mention of Gabby, the soldier looked around, making sure they were alone, before leaning closer to his leader.

"Ma’am...is it true? The rumour? Queen Gabby will be declaring for our Queen? In earnest?"

Lightning too looked around, before glancing back to her underling.

"Talks are still being had...but Gabby will do nothing until we've secured all old Griffon territory. It'll make her more popular. More able to convince her people."

The soldier nodded, giving a knowing look.

"In that case...perhaps we should re-join our allies. Help them in their next fight?"

Lightning chuckled.

"Now that’s what I like to hear, soldier."

Running of the Leaves

Today was a day that marked the passing of the seasons in Equestria. Gone was the bright green of the trees that had been present in Ponyville for so many months, and in their place was a beautiful display of reds, yellows, oranges and golds. Everywhere one looked on this crisp early morning, there were the signs of Autumn. The day had just begun, and there was still a coolness to the air as ponies woke up and went about their business, their breath easily visible as they did so. But, on the outskirts of town, there was a gathering of ponies involved in what, arguably, was far more important than anything anypony else was doing right now. Dozens of mares and stallions were running along a path right on the outer edge of Ponyville's territory, amidst a plethora of trees both young and old, each clad in a marked number. The running of the leaves had begun.

Unicorns, earth ponies and pegasi alike were taking part in this, and even those who were not were there to see them, smiling and cheering them on as they ran as hard as their hooves could take them. With every tree they passed, the sheer force of their run dislodged whatever leaves were there, creating a veritable rain of them in their wake that left the floor of the path behind them utterly littered with the foliage. But, for as active and energetic as all those runners were, they were nothing compared to the two mares who charged far ahead of them. Applejack and Aurora Dash, each bearing their own number, was running at a level far above all the other participants, and had, in fact, left them behind a long time ago, creating something of a personal race between themselves. Aurora, who had apparently not decided to wear the garb of the Lunar Guard today, smirked as she turned to her fellow racer.

"Not bad, Apples."

Applejack, hearing that, returned the look.

"Same ta you, Dash."

The two mares focused their attention in front of them, making sure to be especially aware of any slight bends ahead of them, ensuring that they take just the right angles necessary to try and get an edge over their rival. But, they matched each other, step for step, much to Applejack's simultaneous interest and annoyance.

"Mah family have been runnin' this ere race fer generations, now. But y’all? Ya run it like ya were born fer it!"

Aurora chuckled.

"I've been trained for speed since the time I could crawl, Equestrian! When it comes to getting ahead..."

She regained her earlier smirk, casting a sideways glance to Applejack.

"...you won't find one better than me."

Applejack, not at all intimidated by that, let out a laugh of her own.

"Fancy talk, Lunar. But let's see if ya can beat this."

And with that, Applejack upped the ante, charging forward with a reserve of energy that Aurora, judging from her expression, had clearly not been expecting. But, this brief moment of being impressed at her opponent did not last long, and Aurora's customary cockiness returned to her expression. Without warning, she too began to make her way forward with additional speed, and as such, took no time at all to catch up to Applejack, much to the latter's obvious surprise. She raised an eyebrow at the unexpected arrival of the Lunar mare, and for a time seemed irked by it. But, a mere moment later, she simply smiled, perhaps realising that, at long last, she had a real challenge in this competition. Both mares continued like this, going on and on at land speeds that were probably unheard of for those in Ponyville, dodging stones and trees and whatever else managed to get in their way. But, at the end of it all, there came the inevitable end.

"There! The finish line!" Applejack remarked.

Aurora had seen it too, and said nothing, merely nodding with clear focus and intent. Both mares now gave it their all, running to such an extent that most would have felt their hearts on the verge of exploding from the sheer effort. There was a crowd gathered at the ending line, and all on the Ponyville side of things were cheering long and hard for Applejack, whilst on the other side, there was a collection of Lunar Guards, who stood in a display of discipline and silence, watching their Commander with great interest. The mares drew closer and closer, to the point where they could almost taste the finish line. Then, in an instant, it was all over. The line had been crossed and a roar of approval went up from the gathered crowds. As the cheers went on, Applejack and Aurora, who had to simultaneously skid to a halt, began panting furiously, sweat falling off their brows. After a good long while of this, it was Applejack who broke the silence.

"Well...that...that...that was pretty good."

Aurora, catching her own breath, smiled to her.

"Yeah...it...it was."

The two shared a laugh together, and after a few further minutes of just trying to recover from their exertions, they stopped and stood tall once more, just in time to see the collection of other racers finally catching up to them. Many of the friends and families of these latter ponies cheered for them, but for the two main participants, they were more focused on each other, with Aurora in particular gaining an intrigued expression.

"Gotta hand it to you, Apples, that was one heck of a race."

Applejack smiled.

"Ah’ll say! Ah've never known somepony ta be able ta keep up with me like that!"

"Oh, she did far more than that, Applejack."

Turning, both mares now looked to the one who had spoken. It was Twilight, trotting towards them happily and, after reaching them, looking to Applejack in particular.

"From what the finish line photographer tells me, you two came in on a draw!"

Naturally, both mares seemed surprised by this, looking to one another.

"Has that ever happened before?" Aurora asked.

Applejack shook her head.

"Never! This is the first time!"

Twilight giggled.

"I wouldn't be surprised if you two set some kind of record after that display!"

Aurora smirked.

"I wouldn't be surprised either."

Applejack stared at Aurora for a time, not quite looking like she knew what to think about all of this. But, in the silence that followed, she turned, looking down the path she and Aurora had just come down, and thinking on the race they'd just finished. Then, after that time had passed, she broke out into a smile, taking out a few steps to her rival and, in a surprising move, offering an open hoof to her.

"Good race, Dash...it was fun."

Aurora turned to her, and while taken aback for a second or two over this, soon returned the smile, taking her hoof and shaking it. As one would expect, Twilight was especially happy at this camaraderie being displayed here, but said nothing as Aurora spoke.

"So...same time next year?"

Letting out a hearty laugh, Applejack answered.

"Ah look forward to it!"

Escape

A prison, even one as well kept and clean as this one, was not somewhere anypony wanted to find themselves. And yet, this was indeed where a certain mare now dwelt. A pink earth pony, sitting on one side of a cell, with a pair of local guards standing on either side of the bars in front of her. She didn't seem the type to be in a place like this, at first glance. In fact, she looked downright refined, in the way she looked, and even the way she sat. Her expression was one of anger and irritation, though this was not something the guards seemed to care all that much for, as they didn't even look to her as they maintained their respective posts. The mare, after a long time of this silence, eventually just let out a grunt of frustration.

"Ugh! Don't you two know who I am! I'm Suri Polomare! I could buy you up and fire you a thousand times if I wanted to! Don't just ignore me!"

But, ignore her they did, leading to an expected frown on her part. She got up and started pacing up and down the cell, her earlier frustration still as clear as day upon her face.

"Corruption? Bah! Some low-down recruit testifies, and suddenly I'm public enemy number one? As if those guards were actually doing anything useful before I came along!"

As she fumed, the guards, still in silence, cast each other a look that made it obvious that this was not the first time they'd had to put up with this. But, neither of them said anything, and, in fact, they didn't get the chance, as there was a sudden knocking on the door nearby that caught their attention, as well as Suri's. Looking to it, one guard spoke to the other.

"Don't worry. I'll get it."

Suri, understandably, raised an eyebrow to this, walking to the bars as the guard went over to the door. Opening it, the stallion looked to the other side, his eyes widening with surprise. There was a soft voice speaking on the other side, one that Suri couldn't quite make out, and the guard being spoken to gave a short nod, turning his attention back to her.

"Well...looks like you have a visitor, Miss Polomare."

When one was a prisoner, there wasn't really much to keep yourself occupied. Gilda had found this out quite early on, as she dwelt as usual in her normal place, that of a cell deep in the lower levels of the Griffonstone Palace. She seemed completely downtrodden now, sitting quietly in a corner and staring angrily at the walls opposite her. Sighing, she picked up a nearby loose stone, throwing it at the other side, seeing it bounce off and roll back to her. A chuckle escaped her, but it was a dry one, and she picked up the stone yet again, hurling it even harder than before. Again, the stone hit the wall, and again, it rolled back to her. But this time, her efforts had not been unnoticed, as she turned to find the door of her cell opening up slightly, revealing one of the Lunar Guard who had been standing on the other side.

"Keep it quiet in there, prisoner!"

Gilda didn't reply to him, narrowing her eyes angrily in response. The Guard returned the look, before closing the door once more. Gilda let out a long exhale at this, sliding further into her corner. In the dark and the silence, she had a lot of time to think, and none of her thoughts were happy, as one would expect. But, in that aforementioned silence, she soon began to notice something. There was the sound of tapping, somewhere nearby, somewhere she couldn't figure out. The sound kept on going, causing her to start standing up to try and get a better look around. Soon though, the sound stopped, and Gilda raised an eyebrow to the return of utter silence. But, this moment was short, as she found, to her shock, that one of the larger stones that made up the floor of her cell suddenly started to wobble.

"What the...?"

Suri watched with interest as another pony, an older earth pony stallion, started to make his way into the room, albeit slowly, given that he apparently had to use a cane. The guy had dark brown fur and a mane that, while might have been coloured once upon a time, was now as white as snow. He made his way over to her bars, looking to her with interest. As this happened, Suri narrowed her eyes, a feeling of familiarity coming to her. She'd seen this stallion before, she just knew it, but where? The stallion, for his part, merely smiled to her.

"Well...it's good to see you again after so many years, Miss Polomare."

Hearing that voice, deep and almost Grandfatherly, Suri's eyes widened.

"Mr...Mr Morgan?!"

The stallion chuckled.

"The last time I saw you, you were but a filly, listening in when I gave that lecture at the University."

The mare stepped back a bit, clearly shocked ta the stallion's presence.

"Yeah...”need as well as greed”, you would say.”

Morgan smiled.

“I see you remember. Good.”

But, there was a rather obvious point on Suri’s mind right now.

“I...I...what are you doing here?"

Another chuckle from Mr Morgan.

"Well, let it never be said that my family won't offer help when needed."

This time, Suri herself returned the laugh, though it was tinted with nervousness.

"I'll say. Your family practically founded Manehattan. Heck, you could probably say you made Equestria's economy as we know it!"

Morgan adjusted his stance, making sure he was resting on his cane properly, before replying to that.

"We made some good choices, and they paid off. You, on the other hoof..."

He looked around, to all the bars between them.

"...well...I don't think we can say the same."

Hearing that, Suri narrowed her eyes.

"With all due respect, Sir...why are you really here?"

To that, Morgan smiled.

"I have...an offer."

Gilda watched with increasing concern and interest as, very slowly, the stone in the centre of her cell's floor began to slide downwards, as if the very ground that had been supporting it was suddenly no longer there. And it was as this was happening that the Griffon female noticed something else. There was a light down there, emerging between the cracks of that stone and the ones surrounding it. Eventually, the stone went down entirely, leaving a big gaping hole, possibly large enough for Gilda herself to go down also. Gilda herself merely stayed where she was, watching this newly-made hole with hesitation. Then, to her surprise, another Griffon suddenly popped their head through the hole, looking to her with intent, causing Gilda to step back.

"Who...?"

But the new Griffon, a female, put a claw to her beak, silently indicating to Gilda to keep quiet, as she looked over to the nearby wooden door. Gilda understood, nodding and casting a glance at the door herself, before looking back to the hole. The new Griffon used her claws to invite her down, and Gilda nodded yet again. So, after the other one had gone back down, Gilda, as quietly as she was able, started to slip down also, struggling a bit at the end before, finally, squeezing her way in. Once underneath, she saw there were another two Griffons down here, both carrying flaming torches, in what appeared to be a tunnel of some kind. The female, who now walked past Gilda, lifted the previously-removed stone, putting it back in place, before turning to her.

"Let's go!"

"Hold on...you're letting me out?!"

Morgan nodded.

"In spite of your mistakes, you remain a capable mare, and one whose talents could be put to some real use. Corruption and the hiring of thugs is a real black mark on your record, but, with the right help, you could aid with a great deal more than mere fashion."

Though clearly taken aback, Suri, couldn't help but seem sceptical.

"But...the Mayor? There's no way he'd..."

But, she was halted, as Morgan raised a hoof.

"Don't worry, I have a good deal of influence, and not just here in Manehattan. Besides, the Mayor and I go way back. He owes me quite a bit after all that campaign funding I gave him."

Irritation crossed his expression.

"Although...if he himself was involved with corruption, I may need to have a talk with him too."

He looked back to Suri.

"So...what do you say?"

Suri paused, looking around her cell for a bit, before sighing and looking back to Morgan.

"Well...I guess it'll be better than staying here."

Morgan considered that.

"Not quite the attitude I was hoping for...but it'll do, I suppose."

He stepped forward, offering an open hoof to her.

“Here’s to a successful partnership then.”

Suri looked to the hoof, then to his face, then smiled genuinely, putting her hoof into his and shaking it.

“We can only hope.”

The tunnel wasn't the largest, but even so, Gilda and her comrades were making good time as they journeyed through it. Eventually, however, Gilda found herself asking the obvious question.

"Why?"

The female who'd let her out looked over her shoulder to her as she kept on walking.

"You're not the only one who wants those Lunars out, Gilda! We started getting some people together. I'll explain when we get to our hideout."

Gilda frowned.

"Hideout?"

The female nodded.

"Out in the mountains East of here. The Lunars may be good, but we know those mountains better than they ever will."

She narrowed her eyes.

"We're few...but our fight has only just begun."

Gilda, thinking on that, looked behind, to the way she'd just come from, her imprisonment now literally behind her. And in this place, surrounded by those of her people, she smirked.

"Yes...it has."

Propaganda

There was nopony anywhere in Equestria who did not believe that Princess Celestia worked hard for her people every day, and today, she was showing that ethic as she usually did, sitting upon her throne and speaking with a number of officials. Mares and stallions alike were gathered before her, most of them of older generations, each accompanied by a member of the Royal Guard. Many issues were brought to her attention, from taxation, to suggestions for increasing the number of guard patrols in the city, to even smaller local matters like disused buildings that needed seeing to. All these and more she gave her personal attention to, and with every word, every command she gave, she was treated with respect by those who listened, even those for whom this was their first meeting with her. At the end of it all, she smiled warmly to them, giving a slight bow of her head as she issued her final statement.

"Thank you all for coming. It has been an enlightening afternoon."

Naturally, all of them gave far deeper bows, making sure to take several steps backwards before resuming their earlier stances, turning around, then making their way out of the throne room, again accompanied by the Guard as they left. Celestia kept her eyes upon them all, always maintaining her Motherly smile. But, as soon as they were gone, and the doors of the throne room were closed, the smile faded, and she let out a long sigh.

"Well...that's one day over and done with."

Unfortunately, her time of potential relaxation was not to be, for it was at that very moment that the doors opened once more, causing her to sit upright yet again. However, her expression softened when she realised who it was that had arrived. Night Light, Commander of her Royal Elite, flanked by several of his chosen troops. A smile crept onto Celestia's face, and she gave him a nod as he approached.

"Ah, Night. Glad to see you."

Sadly, the stallion did not seem as happy as she did.

"I wish it were under better circumstances, your Majesty."

He turned, looking to his cohorts, and it was here that Celestia realised that a number of them were carrying what appeared to be rolled-up sheets of paper. For a time, she didn't understand, then, slowly, realisation dawned for her, and a grim expression crossed her face.

"Are those...?"

Night responded with a nod, gesturing to his nearest companion, a unicorn stallion, who stepped forward as his Commander started speaking up.

"Yes, your advisers spoke truly to you. There are indeed a number of these posters around the city now."

Celestia sighed.

"How bad?"

Discomfort crossed Night's eyes, prompting Celestia to frown slightly.

"I see...that bad."

Night said nothing, instead giving a nod to the stallion who'd stepped forward, who nodded in response. His horn lighting up, the stallion levitated the paper to just in front of him, and it was soon unrolled, giving Celestia a good view of the image upon it, causing an earned look of dismay for her.

"...I see."

The image in question, it had to be said, was not exactly a pleasant one. It featured a number of tough-looking stallions, all clad in the distinct garb of the Lunar Guard, all staring at whatever potential viewer the poster might have had. There was a threatening red background, and in the space above this line of soldiers was, in bold letters, a very clear message; "Stop them, before it's too late!" Seeing this, Celestia paused, her shoulders slumping slightly, as she raised a hoof to her head and started rubbing her temples.

"So...it's come to this."

Night, for a time, avoided her gaze, as if ashamed for simply bringing these things to her attention. But, he looked back to her soon afterwards, as she started looking at the other pieces of paper more seriously.

"And the others?"

Night sighed.

"Even worse, I'm afraid."

He gestured to another of his subordinates, and they saluted briefly before stepping forward, with the previous stallion getting back into his past position. Celestia watched as the second guard unfurled their own paper, revealing the second image to her. This one was very clearly aimed at her sister, for the eyes of Queen Moon herself were predominantly displayed in the upper half of the poster, staring menacingly out at the viewers, while in the bottom half there was the image of a sleeping filly on her bed, her expression one of clear terror. The words of this one? "Think your children's dreams are safe? Think again!" Celestia narrowed her eyes.

"Fear of the fate of one's children. A low tactic..."

She glanced sideways, mumbling under her breath.

"...though undoubtedly an effective one," she added, albeit begrudgingly.

Looking back to Night, she nodded, and her Captain nodded back, commanding the next Guard to step forward. The third pony did exactly that, giving another salute before revealing their poster. This one featured a bar of some sort, and at the centre of it were a number of stallions all trying to apparently charm a pretty-looking mare. But, unbeknownst to the stallions, the mare was casting a shadow on the wall that bore a striking resemblance to Queen Moon, wings outstretched and all. This message read, "Don't even Try, she might be a spy!" Celestia, seeing that, shook her head.

"I know a spy has been amongst us...but still...trying to evoke fear of their own neighbours? Disgraceful."

Night cleared his throat a little.

"If I may, your Majesty, there is one more. This one was found in the Griffon Quarter. No doubt the work of those worried about Queen Gabby's...choice of allies."

Celestia nodded, prompting Night to turn to his final companion.

"Step forward, Cadet Vapour."

The last Guard, a pegasus mare with very light colouring, did as instructed, though was very clearly nervous about being so close to Celestia. The Princess herself noted in her mind that this must have been a recent addition to the Guard, given her jitteriness at being here. And so, she offered a soft smile.

"Relax, child...show me."

Vapour nodded, then, rather reluctantly, did as asked, showing the poster to her leader. Sure enough, this one very definitely had a clear disdain for Queen Gabby, showing her striking a commanding pose, but, as one's eyes drifted upwards, showed that she was little more than a puppet on strings, controlled by a shadowy pony-looking figure at the top of the poster. At the bottom, however, was the message. "Don't believe the lies! See the true ruler of Griffonstone!" Silence fell on the throne room, and a lot of the Guard started looking nervous, with the exception of Night, who maintained his more disciplined stance before his Princess. As for Celestia, she contemplated this for a time, before giving a short nod.

"Thank you, Night."

The stallion nodded, and he gestured to his cadets, all of which saluted to him before turning around and heading back out of the throne room. Their Commander watched them go, and only when they were finally out of earshot did he break the silence, looking back to Celestia.

"So...what's to be done?"

Celestia thought long and hard on that before answering.

"When I created this nation...I did so with the intent of making it a place of harmony. Of peace. A place where petty conflicts would not tear friends and peoples apart. Vigilance may be necessary at times...but this?"

She shook her head.

"What I have seen today shames me. I will not allow Equestria to be a realm where hate and fear-mongering are allowed to fester and thrive."

She narrowed her eyes.

"Find the artists and inform them that this kind of creation will not be accepted in the streets of this city. Be diplomatic...but make it clear that we will not budge on this."

Night took on a concerned look.

"You know their response. They will say they have every right to do what they've done."

But Celestia once more shook her head.

"Spreading hate and fear is not something they will ever have a right to do, not as long as I am their Princess!"

Night nodded, giving a salute before turning around and walking out, no doubt to implement his monarch's order. However, barely had he taken three steps away from her when he stopped, thinking on all of this, before looking back to her, his expression one of clear concern.

"Tia...you know as well as I do that this is only the beginning of this kind of feeling in our city. In our country. It’s only going to get worse...you know that, right?"

Celestia, though she would have undoubtedly wanted to continue to appear strong and decisive in this moment, nevertheless softened in her expression.

"I know, Night...I know."

Slowly, she hung her head, looking down at the ground.

"Where, Night? Where...did things go so wrong?"

Visiting the Ambassador

It was understandable that so many ponies would be giving her odd looks, given where she was going. Twilight, along with Spike, were both heading towards a place that most in Ponyville had taken to avoiding ever since it was first built, the Lunar Embassy. Spike in particular seemed nervous about this, but he kept pace with his Mother more often than not. As for Twilight herself, she bore a look of seriousness, though she tried her best to simply relax. They drew nearer and nearer to their destination, looking on at the cold grey stone of the place, with Lunar guards patrolling the outside of it. Two in particular, standing right beside the wooden doors at the front, saw the young unicorn's approach, and stepped forward.

"My Lady Twilight. What brings you here today?"

Twilight, speaking as diplomatically as possible, responded.

"I've been sent an invitation by Ambassador Rarity. I'm here to answer it."

One guard looked to the other, then back to Twilight, nodding.

"Very well. My colleague here will escort you in."

Twilight smiled, then urged Spike to follow as they watched the guard open the nearby door with his horn. The second guard saluted to them both, then began to head on inside, with Twilight and Spike following him shortly afterwards. Once inside, the door was closed behind them, and Twilight, finally, was given a chance to see what this place looked like on the inside. To her slight surprise, she found that it reminded her a great deal of the Lunar Palace where Queen Moon herself resided, albeit smaller in scale. Many tapestries of crescent moons and images of the stars and other celestial bodies were abound, with a plethora of azure or black colours dotted about the place. Sometimes, there would even be a painting of Queen Moon herself, striking heroic or commanding poses. Spike, looking at it all, looked to his Mother.

"Well, they definitely have...a theme going on here."

Twilight chuckled in response, but said nothing as the guard continued to lead them deeper into the complex. Every once in a while, they'd come across some servant in the middle of their duties, like cleaning, or perhaps a guard standing watch outside of a particular door, but for the most part, nopony even cast a glance in their direction. Eventually, however, their guard stood beside one door in particular, gesturing to it before using his magic to open it.

"If you would, Lady Twilight."

The young mare nodded, then began to head in as instructed, followed shortly by Spike. And here, they came upon their host for the first time. Ambassador Rarity, sitting on one side of a grand-looking wooden table, beside a roaring fireplace, in a room decorated similarly to everywhere else in here. From the looks of it, especially the nearby desk and bookcase, Twilight guessed that it was a study of some sort, and as she entered in earnest, Rarity, at last, noticed her.

"Ah! Twilight! Spike! Do come in!"

Hearing the above-average level of enthusiasm in her voice, Twilight smiled, then took the invitation, heading over to an available chair beside the table. Spike walked beside her, but as he did so, he noticed that the Ambassador was not alone here. Close to her, sitting quietly with a smile on her face, was Sweetie Belle, her daughter. The young filly waved a little to Spike, which he returned with a smile of his own. It wasn't long before all four of them were seated, and in this moment, Rarity spoke to her guest.

"Thank you for coming."

Twilight nodded.

"Thank you for the invitation. I never expected I'd be asked to come here."

A slight smirk crept onto Rarity's face.

“Nonsense. After all the help you’ve given us since we arrived, it seemed only fitting. Besides, I've visited your home, so it only seemed proper that I invited you here."

She glanced at the door.

"I hope you don't mind, but I've sent for some tea."

Twilight nodded, but didn't say anything, as it was instead Spike who added his voice to matters.

"Thank you, Ma'am."

Rarity looked to him and chuckled a little.

"Such a polite young drake."

She turned to her daughter.

"Sweetie? I believe you said you wanted to show him your new favourite book?"

Sweetie's face lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.

"Yes, Mother!"

She hopped off her chair, rushing around the table and gesturing for Spike to follow her, as she made her way over to the aforementioned bookcase.

"Come on Spike!"

Though hesitant, Spike looked to his own Mother, who giggled slightly before nodding to him.

"Go on, Spike."

With permission granted, the young dragon similarly got down from his own chair, rushing off to follow his unicorn friend. Rarity, seeing them go to the bookcase together, turned to Twilight and smiled.

"It's nice my girl has a chance to be with those her own age. Not something she gets to do that often around here."

Looking back to her, Twilight appeared to share that sentiment.

"I know what you mean. Spike gets on pretty well with Apple Bloom and the other children, but it's nice he can find friends here too."

Just then, there was a knocking upon the door, gaining Rarity's attention.

"Enter."

The door swung open, and on the other side was a unicorn mare, dressed in a similar fashion to Rarity, though not quite as elaborately. She entered, and with her magic was levitating a silver tray that bore four still-steaming cups of tea.

"Ah! Yes! Right here, thank you," Rarity invited.

The servant nodded, bringing the tray closer and gently placing it upon the table. With that done, she bowed to the Ambassador, who returned the gestured with a smile and a nod, before turning around and making her way back out again. Twilight, seeing her go, now used her own magic to levitate her cup towards her mouth. She briefly took a moment to blow on it before taking a sip, letting out sounds of contentment and satisfaction as she did so.

"Hmmm...nice."

Taking a sip of her own tea, Rarity concurred.

"Indeed. Always nice to have a moment or two like this in the day. I so rarely get the chance."

Twilight giggled.

"Politics keeping you busy?"

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"You've aided Ambassador Cadence in the past, yes? I should hope you'd be aware how taxing it can be."

Twilight nodded, taking another sip before turning her attention to the two youngsters, who were both engrossed in a large book Sweetie was holding.

"The tea is here, you two!"

Spike looked up from his book.

"We'll be there in a moment, Mom."

Twilight looked back to Rarity, gaining a look of curiosity.

"Have you been in politics long, Ambassador? The first time we met, you were an aide to the Queen, as I recall."

Rarity smiled once more.

"Oh, my family have served the Queen for many generations now. Ever since I was Sweetie's age, I've been trained and brought up in the ways of court. When her Majesty needed an Ambassador, I was the first choice."

Twilight considered that, her expression becoming a more serious one.

"If I may ask...how do you think relations between us are going?"

Rarity looked up from her tea, tilting her head slightly, prompting Twilight to continue.

"I know politics isn’t what you’d like to talk about right now. It's just...me and Cadence...we're both hoping things between Equestria and your country turn out well. But it just seems like, whenever things are looking good, something comes along to create further tension."

Rarity sighed upon hearing that.

"Such is the nature of diplomacy, Miss Sparkle. Friendships between two individuals may take no time whatsoever, but whole nations? That's another matter entirely. Whole centuries may pass before any real headway is made. I knew that before the offer of this position was even made to me."

Twilight's ears dropped slightly.

"I hope we don't have to wait long."

A smile returned to Rarity's lips.

"Cheer up, Twilight. As long as there are sensible ponies like you on their side, I can definitely see things working out between our peoples. Besides..."

She turned, looking upon Spike and Sweetie, who were both smiling and giggling as they read that book together.

"...if they can be friends, why can't our countries?"

Twilight too looked to the youngsters, smiling at the sentiment, before glancing back to her host.

"I mean no offense, Ambassador, but it's surprising to hear you, of all people, being so optimistic."

To that, Rarity let out a brief laugh.

"Well, one can't play the serious diplomat every day, Twilight."

Preparations

Under most circumstances, Celestia's throne room would have had a great many ponies in it, from guards to aides and officials. But today, a more solemn air hung about the place, to the point where even the great curtains of the hall were closed off, darkening the chamber considerably. Celestia herself stood in the middle, at an ornate-looking table that bore an unmistakeable map of Equestria. The alicorn stared at it for a long time, letting out a deep sigh as she did so. However, her solitude here was not to last, for the massive doors of the throne room soon opened, and through it came a number of stallions. Three, to be precise. First was the head of her personal guard, Night Light, who gave an instinctive salute as he approached her. The latter two were both unicorns, with one being of an older generation, elegantly dressed with a monocle. The younger was clad in the garb of a new recruit to the guard, and smiled to the Princess, and she to him.

"So...I see your training is finished, Blueblood?"

The younger stallion chuckled, nodding to his elder.

"Indeed, Aunt Celestia. It took a while, but I hope to do what I can."

The elder unicorn smiled to this, then looked to Celestia as well.

"Whatever you need, we're here for you, Princess."

She nodded to him, then looked to the others.

"Thank you, Fancy, and all the rest of you, for coming on such short notice. We only need to wait for one more person and..."

However, she soon stopped, for the last of their number had indeed arrived, causing all of them to turn in his direction. It was none other than Mr Morgan, who entered rather slowly, resting on his cane frequently as he made his way to the table. Once there, he took a moment to catch his breath before offering a smile to his monarch.

"Sorry for taking so long. Not as young as I used to be."

But Celestia merely smiled to him.

"It is no bother, Morgan.”

Fancy Pants turned to the old earth pony himself, smirking slightly.

"Life as the Finance Minister getting you down, old chum?"

But Morgan just laughed.

"Hardly! You know me, Fancy. I'm never happier than when I'm with a lot of numbers."

But, the friendly moment was ended when Celestia politely cleared her throat, gaining the attention of all of them.

"I have gathered you all here today...to address a very serious issue. One that has been causing me concern for some time now."

The stallions all looked to her, never once saying anything or speaking up to interrupt her.

"The Lunar Kingdom is powerful, that we all know. And its leader is a mare whom I wish I could trust..."

She narrowed her eyes.

"...but if I cannot...then I wish to ensure that our domains are safe from her."

Night stepped forward, frowning.

"Princess...do you beleive...it could be war?"

Many of the others looked to her, aghast at the suggestion, to which Celestia could only nod.

"It...is a distinct possibility."

Fancy was the first to speak up after that.

"I say, Princess! You really believe it could come to that?"

Celestia looked to him, clearly unhappy.

"I wish it would not...but I would be remiss if I did not consider the chance."

She turned her attention to the map before her, placing a single hoof upon it.

"As you're probably aware by now, the Lunars control much of the lands to the west...and possibly beyond. And in the east...they have considerable influence in the Griffon territories."

Looking back up, she continued.

"If war begins...it will begin with us having to fight on two fronts."

Night sighed after hearing that.

"That makes things difficult. From what we've been able to gather, their military exceeds ours, both in terms of sheer numbers as well as their training. We'd be at a disadvantage pretty much from the start."

Fancy nodded.

"Supplies will be an issue that has to be considered. There's never been a time in Equestria's history where there hasn't been plenty of food for everypony. But if outright fighting starts, that will change."

Celestia looked to him.

"What do you recommend?"

Fancy considered that.

"I would suggest...that for the time being, we ensure that a portion of each harvest is kept back, stored somewhere for safety so that it can be rationed out as needed."

He looked to her.

"I may only be Mayor in this city, but my family own a number of buildings here that aren't being used for anything. If pressed, they could easily be converted into storage houses for the food. As for the other cities, we'll need to make arrangements."

Celestia gave him a small smile.

"Thank you, old friend. I knew you would be of help here."

She then looked over to Morgan.

"Minister? Money is your area of expertise. Can Equestria support a long-term conflict?"

The oldest stallion here thought on that, rubbing his chin slightly as he looked to the map.

"It'll be hard. Trade between the Griffons and us pretty much ground to a halt after the Lunars became involved with them. Manehattan and other big cities are still going strong...but whether we have enough money to outfit entire armies or keep supplies coming...it's a difficult question."

But, after thinking about it some more, he furrowed his brow.

"Push comes to shove...I might be able to help in the finances personally."

Night looked to him with a raised eyebrow.

"What, you’d help fund this yourself?"

Morgan nodded to him.

"Over the years, my forebears and I have amassed more wealth than anypony else in the history of this country. This is my home, and I have no intention of seeing it fall to an invader."

He looked to Celestia.

"Ask it of me...and I will do my part."

Celestia, taken aback by this statement, nevertheless offered him an appreciative smile.

"Thank you, Morgan."

Then, a grim look crossed her face as she turned at last to Night.

"And you, Night? Where do we stand on the military side of this?"

The blue stallion once more turned his gaze to the map.

"It'll be difficult. There are many places in Equestria that are simply unprepared to have armies crashing against them. Of particular note is Ponyville..."

He pointed to that spot on the map.

"...which from all accounts is the closest Equestrian settlement to Lunar territory. If war begins, that town will be the first to fall."

Fancy turned to him.

"A bit pessimistic, don't you think, Night? You think your forces would just roll over and give up?"

Night slowly closed his eyes.

"They wouldn't...because they're not going to defend Ponyville."

Naturally, a remark like that earned him the undivided attention of everypony in the room, and before long, he began to explain himself.

"Look...I swore to defend this country when I first put on this armour...but I am no use to you as an advisor if I don't give you the truth."

He opened his eyes again, his gaze a serious one.

"And the truth...is that Ponyville is, quite simply, indefensible. Any fight there will be a losing one."

Celestia's expression was hard to read.

"In that case...what is your recommendation?"

Night sighed.

"If war begins...I would suggest that all forces be pulled back from Ponyville, as well as other places like it, to focus on more defendable locations. It’ll help shorten potential supply lines, as well as ensuring our smaller forces aren’t spread thin trying to protect everything at once. If we don't..."

He turned away.

"...then the alternative would be to have that town become a battleground. Fighting between our forces and theirs, house-to-house, putting every mare, stallion and foal at risk. Best case scenario, we'd evacuate the whole place before it started, uprooting dozens of families."

Celestia herself grimaced at that.

"A thought I do not relish, Captain."

The stallion looked back to her.

"Nor I, Princess."

He paused, looking, for some reason, uncomfortable all of a sudden. After a few moments, he reached into his armour, pulling out a scroll of some sort, which he stared at intently.

"I had thought never to bring this issue up...but as I said, our own forces may well be outnumbered in such a fight. So...perhaps other possibilities should be considered."

Using his magic, he levitated the paper over to Celestia, who took it and unrolled it. After reading the words, however, she looked back to her Captain with utter seriousness.

"...Conscription?"

Night looked to her, almost ashamed.

"Tia...you know I wouldn't suggest something like this unless we had no other choice."

Celestia was silent for a time before replying.

"In the entire history of Equestria...there has never been a moment where military life was anything other than one's own choice. I have no intention of changing that, Night."

Her Captain nodded, accepting her word on the matter. As for Celestia, she looked back to the paper for a time, not quite sure of what to say or even how to say it, and as a result, the whole room became deathly quiet. Naturally, none of this was pleasant to think about, as the looks on the stallions made clear, but, amongst it all, there was one face that nervously looked from one to the other. Blueblood, who had been silent for a great deal of this, hesitantly raised a hoof to his mouth, clearing his throat and gaining the attention of everypony else there.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but...there might not actually be anything to worry about."

All eyes were on him, silently enquiring what he meant by that, which prompted him to continue.

"I know I have no experience in this...and I know that the prospect of war with the Lunars is a grim one...but we have no guarantee that they want war with us."

He looked around, thinking on what to say next, only to be halted when, all of a sudden, the doors of the room swung open. It was one of Celestia's aides, who rushed in bearing an important-looking parchment, bowing to her before offering it. Celestia took the paper and gave a respectful bow of her head, allowing the aide to retreat once more. As the Princess looked to that paper, Blueblood finally carried on.

"Preparations are all well and good...but we have no evidence that conquest or territorial expansion is any kind of goal on their part."

"We do now."

The heads of all the stallions turned to Celestia, who set that aforementioned parchment to one side, hanging her head slightly.

"Word from the east. Queen Gabby of the Griffons has officially informed her people that, for all the Lunar Kingdom has done for them...she has declared her allegiance to Queen Moon."

Raising her head, she stared at the eastern part of the map.

"The Kingdom of Griffonstone...is now the province of Griffonstone. Easternmost territory of the Lunar Kingdom, with Queen Gabby now serving as Governess Gabby, loyal to my sister."

Her horn glowed, and before long, the colours of the Griffonstone territories were now the same dark blue as the western part of the map where the Lunar Kingdom was. Looking to it, Fancy's expression was one of horror.

"We're...we really are surrounded."

Celestia sighed, and soon, her eyes slowly drifted to the paper that Night had given her before, after which she placed a hoof upon it and glanced up to her Captain.

"...Perhaps...we should discuss things further."

The Chief's Daughter

There was a time, long ago, when it would have been very strange to ever seen a Buffalo walking amongst ponies. But, those days had come and gone, and now, Little Strongheart was trotting through the streets of Appleoosa, a smile on her face, being greeted with warmth and friendliness by pretty much every pony she came across. A few tips of the hat here, a few "good mornings" there, and it felt as though she was as welcome here as anywhere. The sun, while still as clearly shining as it always was in this part of the world, was not quite as hot, and there was a gently-blowing cool breeze today, all combining to create a rather pleasant bit of weather for everypony. Strongheart, glancing at a lot of the homes and shops of the town, stopped at one in particular, looking through the window to all of the gifts on display for sale. And it was as she was doing this that somepony, finally, spoke to her.

"Well howdy, Miss."

A smile crept onto her face, and she turned, seeing the even wider smile of Braeburn, who was walking closer to her.

"Nice to see you too, Brae."

Tipping his own hat to her, the stallion then gave a little bow to her.

"Well, ain't every day we get a bonna fide Buffalo Princess come ta visit."

Strongheart rolled her eyes.

"For the last time, Brae, I'm not a Princess. I'm just the daughter of the High Chief."

Braeburn nodded.

"Same difference."

Strongheart grunted in annoyance.

"Are we seriously going to do this every time we meet up?"

A smile returned to the stallion.

"Only till it stops bein' fun."

Naturally, such a remark earned him a sudden punch to the shoulder from Strongheart, which he started rubbing while letting out a nervous chuckle.

"Yep...ah deserved that."

Strongheart giggled slightly, and before long, the two of them started walking down the street together.

"So, how are things with yer people?" Braeburn asked.

The young Buffalo considered that.

"It's going well. Having the tribes come together has really turned things around. I've never seen so many of my people come together like this. And work on our new home is coming along nicely."

Braeburn nodded.

"Ah have ta say, it'll be strange seein' a full-on Buffalo city spring up so close ta us."

Strongheart looked over her shoulder.

"Yeah...no more wandering around. Settling down in one place. It'll take some getting used to."

Braeburn looked in a similar direction, then back to her.

"Have y'all had any more trouble with them bandits recently?"

Hearing that, Strongheart placed one hoof over her other leg, where she'd once received an injury from those aforementioned attackers, and grimaced slightly.

"No, thankfully. Guess they don't want to deal with so many of us at once."

Braeburn nodded, but said nothing as Strongheart, after thinking for a bit, began to speak up again.

"If it wasn't for Twilight, who knows what would have happened. Plus, I really should thank Queen Moon's forces. They swooped on in and took those rogue Griffons like they were nothing!"

To that, Braeburn frowned a little.

"Careful bein' too grateful, Strong. Those varmints have got their hooves stranglin’ the Griffons because of that."

Strongheart looked to him.

"Hey, if it means my people don't get bothered by them anymore..."

Braeburn took that in, sighing, then looked back to her.

"Ya know...it's too nice a day ta talk about bandits and Queens."

Strongheart nodded in agreement.

"You're right, it is."

As they carried on, a smile returned to the Buffalo's face.

"So...heard anymore from your cousins, Applejack and Pinkie?"

Hearing those names, Braeburn too regained his smile.

"Eyup! Sent me a letter just yesterday. Might even be coming over for a visit."

Strongheart gave out a brief laugh.

"Happy to hear it. Always nice to get a visit from the ponies who saved your life."

The two laughed together, but it was short-lived, as Braeburn then spoke up once more.

“Say...is it true y’all got a whole bunch of fancy people showing up when yer tribes came together?”

Strongheart nodded.

“Yep. Princess Celestia, the Queen of the Griffons, even the leader of the Changelings.”

Braeburn, as one would expect, seemed impressed by this.

“Wow, ah’d have loved ta be there. But, ya know, work an’ stuff.”

Strongheart looked to him with understanding.

“Oh yeah, I forgot to ask, how is the apple harvest this year?”

Pride crossed Braeburn’s face.

“Little Missy, this year’s harvest is the biggest you’ve ever seen!”

The Buffalo giggled a little.

“Well, that’ll be quite something. I’m sure your family must be happy.”

Braeburn nodded.

“Sure are! We even got this big deal with some fancy hot-shot in Manehattan to start sellin em over there.”

That, at the very least, seemed to surprise Little Strongheart.

“Manehattan? Hmmm, nice.”

Braeburn tipped his had again.

“Y’all better believe it. Ah just’ feel like celebratin’ right now.”

Then, a thought came to him.

"Say...have ya ever been up ta look-out peak?"

The Buffalo shook her head, leading to the stallion starting to explain himself.

"Ya should! Ya go up there an' it's the best darn view in the whole world!"

Strongheart considered that.

“Yeah...sounds interesting."

Braeburn chuckled.

"If ya like, ah can show ya up there. It's gets especially goods at sunset. The sky looks beautiful, ya mark mah words."

Hearing that offer, a sly smirk crept onto Strongheart's lips.

"Braeburn...are you asking me out on a date?"

Instantly, the stallion started to blush fiercely, and scratched the back of his head in a nervous manner.

"Well...ah...um...well, maybe ah..."

But, he was halted, as Strongheart placed a hoof upon his lips, silencing him, before looking to him with a soft smile.

"I'd be delighted to join you up there."

Though taken aback, Braeburn soon regained his earlier confidence.

"Oh! Well...great! Ah'll see ya up there then...say...tomorrow?"

Strongheart nodded, then turned around and started to walk back off in the direction of her people's new home, before stopping and looking back over her shoulder to her friend.

"It's a date."

Again, Braeburn blushed, and Strongheart, now resuming her walk home, giggled as she moved onwards.

"Oh yeah...I think that is gonna be a lot of fun."

Legends

The first thing Spike heard when he opened his eyes was a loud thud. From the sound of it, he figured it must have come from downstairs. So, ever so slowly, he sat upright in his bed, letting out a long yawn and rubbing the crust from the corner of his eyes. Afterwards, he hopped out of said bed and, in a still-groggy manner, made his way over to his bedroom door. It took him little time at all to start walking down the hall to the stars, and before long he was down there, looking around until, finally, he saw the source of the noise he’d heard. It was Twilight, looking over what appeared to be the oldest books in the library. There was a great big pile of them too, all stacked to one side as she focused on one in particular. Every once in a while, a book on the top of that pile would fall off, creating the very thud that had woken Spike up in the first place. Though a little irritated at this, Spike just sighed, then walked on over to stand beside his Mother.

"Mom?"

Immediately, Twilights' ears perked up, and she glanced down to her young charge.

"Oh! Spike! I'm sorry! Did I wake you?"

Spike smiled, but shook his head.

"It's fine. So..."

He glanced over the open pages before him.

"...what's all this about?"

Twilight turned to look at those same pages, and her smile faded a little.

"Well...given a lot of the things that have happened lately, I decided it might be best to look up some of the old stories from around here."

Spike looked to her with curiosity.

"Like what?"

Sighing, Twilight's expression became a bit more serious than Spike was expecting.

"Have you ever heard...of Zecora?"

Naturally, Spike shook his head, silently giving his parent her answer. Seeing that, Twilight offered a small smile.

"No, I didn't think you would. Well..."

She flipped a page, showing one image in particular.

"...she would have a looked a little bit like this."

Spike looked to what his Mother was pointing to. It was an old drawing, probably made by some pony scholar decades, or maybe even centuries ago. It looked like a mare, but with a mane-style completely different to what Spike had ever seen. But, the truly stand-out feature of this person was that they bore black and white stripes. As one would expect, this led to some confusion for the youth.

"Um...what?"

Giggling slightly, Twilight explained.

"They're called Zebras. They live far to the South. Further than most ponies have ever been before."

She tapped the page.

"This drawing was made by a pony explorer who went down to find them. He never found their home, but he did manage to come across a few. Took all sorts of notes and pictures, but..."

Briefly, she shook her head.

"...but I'm getting ahead of myself. So...Zecora."

Spike looked to her, showing clear interest as she kept on speaking.

"Legends have it that, out of all the Zebras in the world, she was the only one who sought to travel beyond her people's lands. She journeyed forth, seeing new people, new places, gaining knowledge wherever she went."

Twilight's eyes focused hard on the text of the pages as she flipped through them.

"But there was one more thing that set her apart from the rest of her people. And that...was that she had a connection to magic."

Of course, Spike seemed surprised by this.

"But...I thought only unicorns and alicorns could do that?"

Twilight nodded.

"Normally, that would be true. But Zecora was special. Ever since she was born, she was set apart from the rest of her people, feeling and sensing things they could not. Part of her journey was to help understand this part of herself. And eventually..."

Another flip of the page, and this time, Twilight and Spike looked upon a very familiar location.

"...she came to the Everfree Forest."

She then looked to Spike.

"The Everfree possesses great magical power, Spike. It's a place of pure and wild nature. If ever there was a place to go to in order to focus on the magical currents of the world...it's there."

Spike looked back to the picture, then back to his Mother.

"So...what happened? To Zecora?"

Twilight's eyes drifted back to the book.

"According to the stories, she found a place, deep in the heart of the Forest, and...stayed there. She sat upon a stone, closed her eyes, and lost herself in the whispers and energies of the Forest and the magic within it. It connected with her, and she with it, and she allowed it to become a part of her."

Another page was flipped.

"In time...she gave herself completely. Her physical form, abandoned. Her mortal life, given up. And now, if the story is to be believed...she now exists as part of the Everfree."

Spike's eyes widened.

"So...there some old mare's ghost haunting that place?"

Twilight giggled slightly, patting him on his head and shaking her own.

"No, Spike. I don't think it's like that. From the sound of it, Zecora...well..."

Her smile shrank a little.

"...if this story is right, she did something nopony has ever done before, or even attempted. For all intents and purposes...she became one with the energies of that Forest."

Her expression became one of thoughtfulness.

"Neither good nor evil...but an unseen and powerful force in that place."

Spike's eyes drifted to his Mother, and he too started to look curious.

"Um...Mom? Where did you hear about this?"

Looking back to him, Twilight started to look a little bit nervous.

"Oh! I...er...I heard somepony mentioning the name to me a while back."

As Spike looked to her, he felt that, while those words were not a lie exactly, there nevertheless seemed to be something else in all of this that Twilight wasn't telling him. Regardless, he didn't seem to feel as though it would be good to poke any further into this, for at that moment his mouth opened wide, and he let out yet another long and loud yawn. Twilight, seeing that, offered him a warm smile, sighing, and placing her hoof upon his shoulder.

"Time for bed, I think."

Spike smiled back, and he nodded. This time, however, Twilight decided to walk up with him, and before long, they were right at Spike's room again. Twilight opened the door for him, watching him enter and get back to his bed, before giving him a nod and turning to head off to her own room. But, before she did so, she was halted when the young drake spoke to her again.

"Mom?"

Twilight looked to him.

"Yes, Spike?"

Though hesitant, the youth managed to get his words out.

"Do you think it's real? The legend? Zecora?"

Twilight paused, thinking on that question long and hard, before looking back to her son.

"Yes, Spike...I do."

Aid

Boredom was not something that Griffons dealt with easily, as Gilda and her companions now proved. An office in an Equestrian building was, admittedly, hardly the location one expected to find them, and yet, here they were, looking out at an impressive view of Manehattan beyond. Gilda, along with two others of her people, walked about impatiently while a nearby earth pony secretary simply sat at her desk typing away. However, it was clear that having a trio of large and dangerous-looking Griffons was far from an ideal circumstance for her. For a time, the only sounds in the room were that of her typing and the "tick-tock" of the lock upon the wall, but the silence from the Griffons themselves was soon broken when one of Gilda's companions, a female, finally let out a grunt of irritation.

"Ugh! We've been here and hour already! When is this guy gonna talk to us?!"

Gilda looked to her with a frown.

"A guy like this gets pretty busy, Greta. We're lucky he could squeeze us in at all."

Her other fellow Griffon, a burly-looking male, also grunted.

"We don't need no pony to help us!"

Gilda turned to him.

"Yes, Grunt, we do. Remember, these are Lunars we're up against. We need all the help we can get."

While her companions looked as though they'd have wanted to speak further on the matter, their talk was interrupted when, at last, the door of the nearby office opened, causing them to turn in unison towards it. There, a pink earth pony mare with a purple mane stepped out, giving them a quick bow of her head before speaking to them.

"Greetings. My name is Suri Polomare. Mr Morgan regrets making you wait for so long, but he is ready to see you now."

Gilda nodded back, then gestured to her friends, before then starting to follow this mare into the aforementioned office. They walked together in silence, with the door closing behind them, and one on the other side, they saw a much larger room, ornately decorated with a number of what appeared to be family portraits of some kind. Nobody said anything, but they soon found heir way to the end of the room, where an elderly-looking stallion was sitting at his desk, slowly writing on a few pieces of paper. Soon though, after Suri cleared her throat, he looked up to them, smiling a little.

"Ah! Welcome to Manehattan! Please, sit."

He gestured to the three chairs that had been assembled in front of the desk, and before long, all three Griffons had been seated, with Suri walking around that desk and standing beside her employer. For a few moments, Morgan simply continued his writing, leading to a deal of impatience on the part of the Griffons. But, when he was finally done, he set his quill aside and looked to them.

"Now then...how can I help you?"

Gilda looked to both of her companions before answering.

"You probably know already, but our home recently got taken over by the Lunar Kingdom."

Morgan nodded.

"Indeed. An unhappy state of affairs. The Princess herself is gravely disturbed by it, I can tell you."

Gilda leaned forward.

"My friends and I are part of a group that hopes to take our land back. To drive the Lunars out and make Griffonstone what is was before."

Morgan raised an eyebrow.

"Rebels? I see."

Greta spoke next.

"We know it'll be hard, but that's why we came to you. We're willing to fight, but we need resources."

Hearing that, Morgan sighed, looking down to his desk.

"Ah...you need funding for your fight?"

Gilda nodded, and for a time, their host said nothing, simply thinking over this proposal. But, after about a minute or two, he looked back up to them.

"Let me be honest with you all. I'm not happy about the Lunar Kingdom being in control of Griffonstone. Nopony is. It's something that has caused more talk and worry amongst its leadership than anything else at the moment."

Grunt smiled.

"So...you'll help us?"

Again, Morgan sighed.

"Princess Celestia has been made aware of the presence of an armed rebellion by your people for some time. However, she's made it clear that involvement on our part could seriously jeopardise our own relationship with the Lunars, however delicate it may be."

Gilda frowned.

"If she wants the Lunars out as much as we do, she should help us!"

But Morgan shook his head.

"I understand your frustrations. But consider. If we get involved, it may well lead to outright war with Queen Moon and her forces. Should we lose such a fight, all of Equestria could find itself under her banner, just like your home."

He narrowed his eyes.

"And that...is not something I'm willing to risk."

Greta spoke up again.

"But we can win this fight!"

The old stallion looked to her.

"How many Griffons do you have in this rebellion of yours?"

Though taken aback by the question, Greta soon turned to Gilda, who gave her a nod, which silently gave her permission to answer the question.

"Um...about twenty?"

Morgan considered that before continuing.

"How much territory do you have that can safely be said to have been kept out of Lunar hooves?"

Greta thought on that.

"We have our base...a cave system in the mountains far to the East of Griffonstone."

Morgan paused briefly.

"Just one cave system?"

Greta nodded, prompting him to continue.

"And how many victories have you won against the Lunars since your rebellion began?"

As before, Greta looked to Gilda, then back to Morgan, looking slightly embarrassed as she answered.

"Well...we broke Gilda out of her imprisonment."

Morgan nodded.

"And...?"

Greta hesitated briefly.

"And...that's it."

Hearing her friend's words, Gilda sighed. She already knew where this was going, and from the look on Morgan's face it appeared her instincts were correct, especially when he spoke in a rather tired tone of voice.

"So, in truth, you've accomplished no real victory against them. You're hidden from them in a place far from anywhere of any real importance...and your forces are so small that they couldn't actually defeat your enemies in even one battle."

He frowned.

"Is that assessment correct?"

Greta paused, as though this was the first time their situation had been so bluntly laid out in front of them. She turned to Gilda, who was now not even looking to her, before turning her eyes back to Morgan, shoulders slumping as she spoke.

"Y...yes."

For a time, the elder stallion kept silent, and even Suri, who had said nothing during this whole meeting, looked to him, curious to see what he'd do or say next. Slowly, the stallion's eyes drifted over every Griffon assembled before him, before finally settling on Gilda.

"I...I appreciate that you want your home back. But you must understand...this is not something I can help you with."

Gilda opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted by a raised hoof from Morgan.

"As a Minister of this country, I am not willing to defy my Princess' command that we not get involved with your conflict. And even if I was willing, it's clear that, even if you had my help, it would do you little good."

Slowly, his gave Gilda his undivided focus.

"Your fight...is an unwinnable one."

Gilda stared at him, shocked at what had been said, seeing him exhale deeply and lean back into his chair.

"I'm sorry...but there's nothing for you here."

That was the last thing he said to them, and Gilda looked to him, then to Suri, before settling back on the old stallion. After a time, she gave him a look of both disappointment and anger, with her two cohorts looking to her for what to do next. But, instead of retorting, Gilda just got up from her chair, never saying a word and heading back where they came from. Greta and Grunt followed, and before long, they were back out in the reception area outside Morgan's office. As she heard the door close behind her, Gilda let out an irritated groan, then walked over to the window, looking out at Manehattan below.

"I should've seen this coming."

Greta walked beside her.

"So...what now?"

Gilda frowned.

"The Equestrians...may still be able to help us."

Grunt raised an eyebrow to that.

"How? Your heard Morgan. He can't get involved."

Gilda nodded.

"You're right, they can’t get involved in our fight."

Slowly, she turned to the two of them.

"But we're not the only ones unhappy with the Lunars being around."

Hearing that, Greta's eyes widened.

"You...you mean...?"

Again, Gilda nodded.

"Yes. I didn't want to...but if we're going to make sure we're not in this fight alone...then it might be time to go elsewhere in Equestria..."

She looked back to the window, narrowing her eyes once more.

"...and help them start a fight of their own."

Mother and Daughter

For many who served in the Lunar Embassy, the arrival of night-time in Ponyville simply meant a return to norm for them. After all, when one spent their entire lives in a realm of eternal night, getting back to it was hardly an unwelcome experience. But, as they had found to their amusement, the ponies of Ponyville would simply return to their homes as soon as the sun set, light after light illuminating their small houses. As for the Embassy itself, the guards and serving ponies merely went about their work as though nothing had changed. That is not to say that they never slept, only that it was not the great period of transition that it was for the Equestrians. And speaking of sleep, that was exactly what was about to occur for one tiny Lunar pony in particular. Sweetie Belle, who was currently burying her nose in her favourite book, smiling all the way. Her room was as elegant and ornate as one would expect of the daughter of the Ambassador, and the young filly enjoyed being here. But, she was not alone here for long.

"Sweetie?"

The unicorn filly looked up to see her Mother, Rarity, looking to her with a small smile in her doorway. Sweetie's smile was far larger, however, and as she set her book to one side, she got to her hooves as she took a step closer to her elder.

"I was just going to bed now, Mother."

Rarity nodded, entering her daughter's room in earnest. The small filly trotted over to that aforementioned bed, crawling into it and using her still-new magic to pull the covers over herself. Rarity walked beside her, sitting quietly as her daughter got herself settled in for the night, before leaning forward and giving her a quick kiss upon her forehead.

"You've had a fun day today, my dear?"

Sweetie nodded.

"Yep! Spike, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo all asked me to come over and swim in the pond over at Sweet Apple Acres. It was fun."

Rarity chuckled slightly.

"I little rough for my liking...but I'm glad you're having fun."

Raising her hoof, she gave her daughter a quick pat on the head, before letting out a sigh and standing up once more.

"Sweet dreams, my daughter. I will see you in the morning."

However, as Sweetie watched her Mother walk away, a look of concern crossed her face. Then, after a few false starts, she finally managed to get her words out.

"Um...Mother?"

The older unicorn stopped, looking over her shoulder.

"Yes, Sweetie?"

There was obvious hesitation on Sweetie's face, and for a few moments she actively avoided her Mother's gaze. But, after a while of just nervously poking her hooves against each other, she started speaking up.

"The ponies here in Ponyville...they're...they're our friends, right?"

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"Sweetie?"

Again, Sweetie seemed hesitant to speak, yet did so all the same.

"It's just...I was doing my studies a few days ago, and...I overheard some of the guards here."

She looked her Mother right in the eye.

"They were saying a lot of bad stuff. Like how we might be fighting them one day."

Instantly, Rarity understood where this was going, and let out a long sigh. Slowly, she turned around, heading back for her daughter's bed and sitting beside her. Her expression was far softer than she would normally use for others, and when she gently placed a hoof upon the young filly's shoulder, her tone of voice was similarly delicate.

"Sweetie...all of us here hope that we can be friends with the Equestrians. After all, that's what Embassies and Ambassadors are for, helping to build bridges."

But Sweetie still looked concerned.

"Then...why did the guards say those things? Did the Equestrians do something bad?"

Rarity shook her head.

"No, my sweet little girl. They've done nothing bad. But you have to remember..."

She scooted a little closer to her.

"...those guards are soldiers. A soldier's duty is to be prepared for fights that may happen one day, be it tomorrow, next week, or even years from now."

Hearing that, Sweetie pulled her covers closer to her chest.

"So...will there be a fight?"

Rarity paused, thinking on that, before letting out a deep exhale.

"I...I hope there won't be. Though I never would have wanted to come here all those months ago, I'll admit...I've grown rather fond of these ponies."

A chuckle escaped her.

"We may be as different as night and day...but I believe we can live with each other, and yes, even be friends, just as you are with Spike and the other youngsters."

Unfortunately, her smile faded as she looked back to her daughter, an expression developing on her face that was far more serious than before.

"But remember, Sweetie. Things between Lunar and Equestrian are not just between us here at the Embassy and Ponyville. They're happening all over. Some things may go well, but others may go badly."

She sighed again.

"And if they go badly enough..."

The Ambassador experienced some hesitation herself before continuing.

"...then we may not be able to stay friends with them."

As before, she entered a state of thoughtfulness, thinking things over as she continued speaking.

“There have been...rumours. Talks that the Equestrians aren’t as happy with us as they’re trying to say they are. The things we’ve been doing recently...they’d taken some issues with them.”

Sweetie's expression was hard to read, and she looked away from her elder.

"...Will there be a war?"

Rarity was clearly taken aback by how direct her daughter had been with that question. But, if nothing else, a direct question deserved a direct answer, and Rarity, as diplomatic as she could be, knew that this youngster would not be satisfied with anything other than the truth.

"...There might be."

Sweetie paused for a long time, and when she spoke, she looked her Mother right in the eye.

"...I hope there won’t be."

Rarity too said nothing for a time, and when that silence finally broke, she once more placed a gentle hoof upon her daughter's head, looking to her with genuine softness.

"So do I, little one...so do I."

At this point, neither of them said a word, simply looking to one another for some sense of calm and comfort. But, there came a time when, finally, the Ambassador had to leave, and so gave her daughter one final smile before bidding her goodnight. Getting up from the bed, Rarity made her way over to the door of the bedroom, before casting yet another final glance in her daughter’s direction. But by this point, Sweetie had once more tucked herself in for the night, and so the elder unicorn slowly closed the door. Once on the other side, all alone in that hallway save for a nearby guard assigned to Sweetie’s room, she let out her longest sigh yet.

“Oh Sweetie...no Mother wishes to hear her child speak of the troubles of the world...”

She closed her eyes.

“...no matter how right you may be.”

Another Dream?

The first thing that caught Twilight's notice was the smell. Her nose twitched as her mind tried to pinpoint exactly what it was. Then, very suddenly, her memory finally kicked in, and she realised it was smoke she was smelling right now. Instantly, her eyes popped open, and she sat bolt upright, expecting to find some kind of raging fire burring around her in her bedroom. But, to her shock, this turned out not to be the case. In fact, being in her room was not the case, it would seem. For instead of finding herself in her soft and warm bed, Twilight instead looked around to find her location to be, of all things, a study of some kind. Row upon row of bookcases surrounded her, and a simple desk lay nearby. Groggily, she got herself to her hooves, looking around with understandable nervousness. As for the fire, she soon turned to see that what she'd smelled was the smoke coming off a fireplace, beside which was a large red armchair whose back was turned to her. After blinking for a bit, Twilight let out a sigh.

"Oh, it's...it's just a dream."

While she allowed herself a brief moment of relief at that prospect, it was soon ended for her when she began to hear a low chuckle of some sort, causing her to look back to that aforementioned armchair.

"A dream? Yes...and no."

Gradually, Twilight's expression became one of curiosity, and she began to take a few steps forwards, inching herself closer and closer to whoever had just spoken. Eventually, she managed to walk around the chair, seeing who it was that now sat within it.

"A pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Twilight."

The Grandfatherly tone of voice fit the figure that Twilight now looked upon. A unicorn stallion, far older than perhaps any she'd ever seen before. Clad in a dark blue cloak, this stallion was a plethora of grey, from his fur, to his eyes, and especially to his long beard, which almost reached the floor. Twilight watched as he offered her a warm smile, his front hooves resting on a cane before him. Eventually, and after clearing her throat, the younger unicorn finally spoke to him.

"Um...hello?"

A chortle escaped the stallion.

"And to you. I trust you have questions?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow, looking around her rather mundane-looking surroundings, before looking back to the stallion.

"Er...yes. This...this is a dream, right?"

The stallion nodded.

"You are dreaming, yes...and that is how I brought you here."

Twilight's eyes widened, and she took a step backwards, looking to this stranger with fear. The old pony, for his part, did not seem bothered by this at all.

"I know your thoughts, Twilight, and you needn't fear. I am no agent of Luna."

Though hesitant, Twilight nevertheless took another step forward.

"Then...who are you?"

Slowly, the stallion got up, his legs wobbling slightly as he rested on that cane of his. After taking in a few heavy breaths, he began to explain.

"My name is Starswirl. A pleasure to meet you."

Twilight's eyes narrowed slightly, as a look of familiarity crossed her face.

"Starswirl...Starswirl...I...I think I've heard that name before."

She gave him her full attention.

"A powerful unicorn from the distant past. There are records of you, but...not much details."

Starswirl nodded, looking to the flames in the fireplace.

"Yes...this world is not one I've had too much involvement with. Can't blame you for not knowing much about me."

Naturally, Twilight was confused by this.

"...This world?"

A sly smile emerged on the stallion's face, and before Twilight could say anything, he tapped his cane against the ground once, instantly causing a reaction around them. The bookcases that had been in every direction suddenly, and on their own, started to move, along with the ceiling above them. These things and more all began to drift further and further away from one another, revealing where Twilight and Starswirl truly were. It appeared to be a place Twilight never could have considered possible, a veritable island floating through a sea of stars, as though the very universe itself was surrounding them. Her eyes widened as she took it all in, seeing worlds, stars, wonders she'd never imagined, all swirling around them. Her mouth gaped open at the sight of it, leading to Starswirl giving another little chuckle.

"Yes...I remember when I first saw this place myself. But...that was such a long time ago."

He returned to looking at his fireplace, staring at those embers as he let out a sigh.

"Starlight, my dear? Would you be so kind as to bring our guest some tea?"

Twilight, at last, turned back to face him, then looked around to see who he might have been talking to. Then, out of nowhere, a second mare appeared. From the looks of it, she seemed a degree younger than she was, probably in her teens most likely. With pink fur and a largely purple mane, she approached, using her magic to levitate a tray of two tea cups before them. She gave a smile and a nod to Twilight, who graciously accepted them from her, before looking to the older stallion.

"Will there be anything else, Sir?" the young mare asked.

Starswirl shook his head.

"No, that will be all. Thank you, Starlight."

The mare nodded, turning around and heading back to the "edge" of their little island. Before Twilight could stop her, she walked off it and, to Twilight's amazement, seemed to fade away entirely. Though stunned by this, Twilight soon looked back to Starswirl.

"Your...your Granddaughter?"

Starswirl laughed.

"No...merely a child who needed guidance."

Twilight paused on that, taking a sip of the tea that had been offered to her, before eventually reaching the question that had been burning on her mind for a long time.

"...Why am I here?"

Hearing that, Starswirl let out a long sigh.

"No matter how many worlds I visit...not matter what kind of mark I leave upon them...Twilights are always fascinating to me."

Confusion now took centre stage in Twilight's expression, and the stallion noticed, smiling to himself before giving another tap on the floor with his cane. A sound behind Twilight caused her to turn, and there, she saw what looked like glowing and floating globes, all looking similar, yet each bearing slight differences. Starswirl walked beside her, gesturing to each of them.

"There are so many worlds out there, Twilight. Some almost identical. Others...as alien as you could possibly imagine."

One world became a focus of Twilight's attention. Her gaze became dominated by strange and unfamiliar images. It looked like her, but with a different mane-style, and no glasses to boot. She was surrounded by her friends, by Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy, though they too looked different. Then, to her further surprise, she saw Rarity and Aurora. Like everypony else, they also looked different, and together, the six mares were talking and laughing with another, as though they had been friends for their entire lives. Another tap of the cane, and the image changed again.

"From the familiar...to the bizarre," Starswirl remarked.

And bizarre it was, for what Twilight now beheld was unlike anything she'd seen before. The creatures in this new image, were, from all observations, some kind of bipedal apes, all dressed in clothes. And yet, there was something familiar about them, especially in their hairstyles, that caused Twilight to pause for a moment. Another tap of the cane, and the image changed again, this time to a plethora of worlds, with similarities and differences aplenty. Twilight, naturally, had a hard time taking it all in, and Starswirl smiled as he stood alongside her.

"So many worlds...so many possibilities...each one adding something new and different and special to the whole."

But, his smile soon faded, replaced instead with a pained look.

"...For a time, at least."

At first, Twilight wasn't sure what he was talking about. Then, as if to answer her, she saw, to her horror, that some of the images were darkening, as though a great shadow were passing over them. Image after image, world after world began to fade from view, and when Twilight finally did manage to make them out, they had been radically changed. No longer were they images of life and joy and possibilities. Now, they were images of death. No signs of life, no colour, no sense that those worlds had ever been anything other than lifeless rocks. Words as dead as a stone, and within no time whatsoever. As one would expect, Twilight was disturbed by this.

"Wha...what was that?"

Starswirl's eyes closed.

"That...was a fate that too many have suffered. A fate that may one day be your own world...should the wrong things happen."

Twilight's head snapped in his direction.

"Is...is it war?! Is that what's happening?"

Starswirl considered it.

"War? Yes...but perhaps...not in the way you think."

He looked away, looking uncomfortable all of a sudden.

"For me to live this life, out here, observing so much...I once swore never to intervene unless I had to."

A frown came to him.

"But I have seen darkness fall too many times...to simply stand by again and do nothing."

He looked back to her.

"I cannot give you the full answer you seek...but know this..."

His eyes narrowed.

"...there will come a day when the eyes of evil, true evil, will turn to your world. And when that happens...it will seek to claim it...just as it did all those worlds."

Twilight saw where he was pointing, to the devastated landscapes she had witnessed, and a chill went down her spine.

"Remember this, Twilight Sparkle. Remember...what may come," she heard him say.

She turned, but to her shock, saw that he was no longer there. Nothing was there. No fire, no books, no desk, not even the multitude of stars that had been around them. Instead, all she saw was darkness around her, leaving her with a sense of confusion and helplessness that simply would not leave her. She raised her hooves to her head, shutting her eyes tightly, unable to cope with everything she'd seen and heard here. Then, as if to relieve her of this, she opened her eyes to find herself, once more, in the safety of her room. Nothing strange or bizarre or unexplained, just the familiar confines of her home. Her breathing had become erratic by this point, and after pinching herself to make sure she was indeed awake, she leaned back into her bed, letting out a long exhale.

"...Yes, Starswirl...I will remember."

Night Patrol

Darkness had set in long ago, and the cool night air was blowing hard across the fields and trees of the area. Ponyville, having long since calmed down for the day, showed no sign of activity, with its residents all safe and warm in their own homes rather than being out tonight. But the town was far-away now, and two lone ponies journeyed together beyond its outskirts in the gloom of the night, bearing serious looks of professionalism about them. Shining Armour, Captain of the Ponyville contingent of the Equestrian Guard, walking alongside Captain Aurora Dash. Though this was far from the first time these two ponies had worked together, the sight of them both operating as one would have still seemed like a strange thing for anypony who'd been observing them, especially if they knew them well enough. For a time, neither of them said anything, but as they reached a particularly grassy-looking ridge, Shining raised a hoof, silently suggesting that they stop.

Aurora, for her part, did as instructed, halting just behind him as Shining narrowed his eyes. His ears twitched for a time, trying to listening out for some sound in particular, and soon, Aurora caught it also. There was someone or something out there, though who, they didn't know. Slowly, Shining began to crouch down, moving towards the ridge in a slower fashion than before. Aurora followed suit, furling her wings and trying to keep as quiet as possible, which was certainly helped by the loud blowing of the wind that dogged their every movement. Eventually, they managed to reach the ridge, and then looked down. Below, there seemed to be a small fireplace, and around it were a trio of what looked like bipedal canines, all gathered around the flames for warmth. Raising an eyebrow, Aurora turned to Shining, who answered her unspoken question.

"We call them Diamond Dogs."

He narrowed his eyes at the trio below.

"Equestria has had trouble with them before. A few centuries ago, they used to be a real danger, kidnapping ponies and putting them to work in their mines. But now? Now they just do their own digging...for the most part."

Aurora frowned at her companion.

"And the kidnapping?"

Shining sighed.

"Every once in a while, they get it into their heads to try their luck at it. But the Guard have been there to stop them for generations now. Any time they try it, we stop them."

Aurora looked to the Dogs herself.

"Then let's stop them now, before it gets to that point!"

Shining turned to her with a disapproving frown.

"We may have been under your command during our last mission, but this is my turf! Here, you follow my lead!"

Aurora grumbled at that, but nevertheless accepted his words, relaxing herself a bit.

"If these beasts have given your people that much of a headache, why wait? You know they'd only come this far to Ponyville because they want to try taking another pony, right?"

Shining nodded.

"Perhaps...but we're not going to start a fight here unless we have to."

His companion rolled her eyes.

"You're a soldier, Shining. Soldiers fight the enemies of their people. They keep them safe. Say we wait here and see them wander off. What then? They go away, maybe to some Equestrian village that doesn't have a squad of guards there, and attack!"

But Shining simply shook his head.

"We will not start a fight, Captain Dash...but if a fight does start, we'll finish it."

Aurora chuckled.

"Tough talk, Captain."

For a time, it was once more silence between them, but after a while, the mare looked to her partner for the mission with a degree of curiosity.

“Tell me...why did you join the military?”

Shining looked to her and raised an eyebrow.

“Why do you ask?”

Aurora shrugged her shoulders.

“Dunno. You Equestrians never struck me as being soldier types. Everything I heard about you before coming over tended to paint you as...well...pretty soft.”

Rolling his eyes, Shining once more focused on their targets for the night, and when he finally did answer, it was with a more serious tone.

“It was my Father, I suppose. From the time I could walk, everypony kept telling me how proud I should be to have somepony like him in my life. A soldier renowned throughout Canterlot. One of Celestia’s best. I guess...I just wanted to follow in his hoof-steps.”

Taking that in, Aurora too looked to the Dogs as she replied to that.

“Not much difference on my side of things. Both my folks were in the Guard. It’s how they met. Everypony in our kingdom is always told how service to your nation is the greatest thing you can do. It’s why so many colts and fillies dream of enlisting, or at least helping to provide for the country in some other way. To follow the Queen, to aid her in keeping our nation strong...it’s the best thing a Lunar pony could ever ask for.”

This time, it was Shining’s turn to look to his partner with curiosity.

“Do you truly believe that, Aurora?”

Aurora turned to him, frowning slightly.

“I’ve been living this life since I came of age, Captain. Believe me, nothing has made me happier than knowing my actions, and those of my troops, have helped keep my people safe from the monsters of our world.”

He knew what the answer was going to be, and yet hearing it didn’t put him at ease any more so. So, instead, the stallion did his best to ignore her comments, focusing instead on how the Dogs, finally, were starting to move off, putting out their fire before heading father away. Shining gestured to Aurora, who nodded to him before starting to follow him. In the dark of the night, with the wind howling around them, it took little effort for them to stay hidden from their quarry, never getting close enough to be heard or seen. As they journeyed, however, Shining looked back to his cohort for the night and, wanting to soften the mood somewhat, spoke up again.

"Tell me...how do you like Ponyville so far?"

Aurora shrugged her shoulders.

"Hard to say. I've never spent this much time away from my homeland. Your sister's alright. She’s got a good head on her shoulders. Applejack too, but the rest? That's trickier."

They stopped, seeing that the Dogs had begun to do some digging at a nearby cliff-face, the sound of their pickaxes doing much to obscure the ponies' presence to them.

"That Mayor gets on my nerves though. How she ever got a job of leadership, I'll never know."

Shining chuckled.

"Well, that's democracy for you."

Aurora raised an eyebrow.

"Oh, right. That big idea of yours of letting everypony have a say in who leads them. Trust me, you'd be better off having somepony who's spent their life being trained for the job."

Shining frowned to that.

"Say what you will, but we like having a voice in politics here. Helps keeping one pony from getting too much power."

Aurora, in response, shrugged her shoulders.

"You may say that now, but if you get yourself a weak or ineffective local leader, you might not like it quite so much."

A smirk came to her.

“Heck, given how poorly the Mayor reacted after your sister was nearly taken by Changelings, you probably already start to feel that way.”

Shining said nothing as she carried on.

“I mean, what was it she said? She was shocked and appalled at the situation? Didn’t hear much in the way of solutions to that massive security breach, now did we?”

The stallion, naturally, was a little irritated at her words, but tried instead to focus on the Dogs ahead.

"Hmmm...from the looks of it, I'd say that they're too far away from Ponyville to really be a threat to the area."

Aurora nodded.

"So what now?"

Shining faced her again.

"We go back, we inform Canterlot of their position and movements, and we let them know that it's unlikely that they'll try to harm the locals."

Again, the mare considered that, and as they moved away from their position, she glanced back over her shoulder.

"My offer still stands, Shining. One good fight and they and their kind be too terrified to even think of coming near here again, or near any other pony for that matter."

Her frown deepened.

“If nothing else, I don’t want to end this mission without feeling like I've actually accomplished something.”

But Shining shook his head.

"That's the difference between you and me, Aurora. When I see an enemy, I don't want to keep them as my enemy."

Aurora stopped for a while, seeing her partner in this mission walk away briefly before smirking to herself.

"Yep...you're Twilight's brother alright."

Do you still play?

Though few knew of their existence, there were realms beyond realms within the powers and magics of Equestria. Places both ethereal and eternal, where only those gifted in magic could ever go, assuming they had studied their whole lives to do so of course. Such was this place, a plane of existence most would never think possible, looking as though it were forged of stars and the very heavens. This was the place Queen Moon now stood, her eyes narrowing at all the light and magic that flowed around her. Her expression made it obvious that she had a lot on her mind right now, but nevertheless appeared as composed and regal as she always did, albeit with a degree of intimidation thrown in for good measure. For a while, she said nothing, merely staring at all there was to see in this place. But, as she turned, presumably to start her way out, she was halted by the sound of a familiar voice.

"Luna?"

Stopping in her tracks, the dark alicorn turned, seeing the pristine form of Celestia staring back at her. The elder sister seemed shocked at her younger sibling's presence here, but Moon, if indeed she did feel surprise herself, kept her nonchalant expression.

"...I believe I told you once already that I no longer go by that name."

In spite of that tone, Celestia sighed, her expression softening.

"Call yourself what you will...but you will always be Luna to me."

Slowly, Moon turned to face her in earnest.

"I was not aware that you still visited this place."

Celestia shook her head.

"I usually don't. But, I had some free time today, so...I thought I'd give the old place a look-in."

Her eyebrow raised.

"And you?"

Moon nodded.

"The same. I have been...thinking."

A chuckle escaped the white alicorn, and she nodded back.

"You always do."

Silence passed between the sisters for a time, and at the end of it all, Celestia spoke up, smiling, and with a softer tone to her voice.

"Do you still play?"

Moon, for a moment, looked to her with confusion, but then saw as her sister gestured to the side. Turning, the Lunar Queen looked upon a small table, upon which rested what appeared to be a chess set. Chortling, she made her way over.

"I enjoy a game, here and there. Although, most in my realm seldom play as well as you did back in the day."

Celestia too moved to join her, and after igniting her horn, managed to arrange all the pieces, looking to her younger sister afterwards.

"I believe you go first?"

Moon nodded, placing her hoof upon one piece and moving it forward.

"Tell me, Celestia...did you truly have time on your hooves today? Or was there some other reason for your presence here?"

Celestia sighed, moving a piece of her own.

"You know me well, Luna. Truly...I suppose I just wanted to speak to you."

Moon moved another piece, then looked up to her.

"About what?"

Celestia's eyes narrowed slightly after taking her turn.

"I believe you know. She hasn’t said anything, but I hear that my dear student had a rather...informal meeting with your agents lately."

Moon looked to her, clearly taken aback by this, then developed into something of a smirk.

"I'm impressed, sister. You're not normally so attentive about your subjects' comings and goings."

The dark alicorn moved her next piece, followed by Celestia, who then responded.

"Give me some credit, Luna. I've been ruling my country for just as long as you've been ruling yours. I am not completely blind to what happens."

Again, Moon moved a piece.

"So...you are bothered that your...sorry, my apprentice decided to meet with Twilight?"

Celestia frowned, but after taking another turn, let out a sigh.

"Luna...I know why you believe that yours is the correct way...but Twilight isn't ready for what you have planned for her."

Moon frowned right back, moving her piece in a slightly more abrupt way than before.

"Ready or not, we both know the destiny that awaits her. I know you have not been willing to divulge that particular knowledge, and so I have respected it, but sooner or later, she will find out what you've been keeping from her. The dreams have already started...so her finding the truth is only a matter of time."

Celestia nodded, and another piece moved.

"Perhaps...but I will not force such things...and nor should you."

Silently, Moon considered her next move, looking over all the turns that had been taken thus far. After a long silence, she finally made her next play, moving one piece in particular and managing to take one of Celestia's, much to the latter's annoyance. Though, she said nothing as Moon finally spoke again.

"You and I know what is coming, sister. Your domain, as much as mine, needs to be ready. Giving them a realm of comfort and peace is all well and good...but if it does not prepare them for...for that...then it will all be for naught."

Celestia shook her head.

"The danger has claimed much, it is true. But not all worlds have succumbed to it. Some, it has never even reached. Perhaps our world too may be spared."

After seeing her sister take her next turn, Moon raised an eyebrow.

"You were always optimistic, sister...but surely even you are not that naïve."

She moved her own piece shortly afterwards, continuing her words.

"We will have to face that darkness one day, and when we do, our world and our people must be strong. We must be united, and ready to fight when the time comes."

Moving one of her pieces again, Celestia looked to her younger sister and frowned.

"United? Is that what you believe you are doing right now, sister? My people are terrified that your armies will march out and take them from their homes one day! Every day, I’m told of ponies fearing what you and yours have done!"

Moon scoffed as she thought over her next move.

“What we have done? Let us discuss that then. I have made overtures towards your people by opening diplomatic relations. I have brought stability to Griffonstone after years of decline and civil unrest, and after being invited you’ll remember. I’ve ensured the wellbeing of both you and your nation by vanquishing the Tantabus, and...oh, yes, my agent prevented your precious Twilight from being kidnapped by Changeling rebels. Do stop me when I get to something I should feel bad about, sister.”

Slowly, she considered her position.

"Do not think your own people flawless, Celestia. For I seem to recall a few transgressions by your citizens. Even Twilight being viewed rather negatively by a few of them, despite all she’s done. Traitor, she was called once, correct?"

Though clearly unhappy with that statement, Celestia looked away, hearing the sound of her sister moving her piece before responding at last.

"...We cannot fight, Luna. You believe you are making ponykind safe and strong. I have held that I am making them happy and free. We have clashed and argued and debated these points more times than I can count."

Slowly, she looked back to her sibling, sadness in her eyes.

"Must it always be this way? Us, fighting, to the point where those who follow us are thinking of all-out war? Ponies should never have been divided like this. Our family should never have been divided like this!"

Moon looked up form the board, seeing the dismay and honesty in Celestia's eyes as she'd spoken. For just a moment, the harshness and power she was projecting in the way she looked and held herself faltered, if only for a minute. But, it was a short-lived moment, and the sternness soon returned to her expression.

"Past choices...cannot be undone...no matter how much we may wish it so."

Her eyes narrowed.

"You and I are different, Celestia. We always have been. You? Fair. Myself? Firm. And our people have followed suit. Over a millennia has passed since ponykind split...and that is a divide that can never be healed."

She looked away.

"So...you and I will carry on as we have done, each making decisions we say and believe is in the best interests of our people."

Slowly, she looked back to her.

"We will never change, Celestia...you know that."

Again, there was an uncomfortable silence between the sisters. But this time, rather than an attitude of melancholy, it eventually ended with Celestia cracking a smile.

"Stubbornness...the one trait we ever truly shared."

Hearing that, Moon let out a chuckle.

"At least we can agree on that much."

For the first time in perhaps a thousand years, the two sisters laughed with each other. But, like so many other pleasant moments in this meeting, it did not last long, and as the laughter died down, the alicorns once more gazed down to their chess board, wherein Celestia noticed something rather irksome.

"Well...looks like you've won."

Moon nodded.

"You played well, sister. I enjoyed the game, as always."

Raising her hoof, Moon picked up a few of the pieces she'd claimed from Celestia's side, looking to one in particular, which was shaped like a unicorn mare.

"You lost a few important players, it would seem."

Celestia nodded, her tone sounding a touch more serious as she replied.

"Perhaps...though I'll try to avoid such things in...other games."

Moon nodded back, the subtext of their words still very much the focus of their thoughts as, with the end of the game, the board disappeared, once more returning to the magical realm from whence it came. Moon and Celestia stared into each other's eyes for a time but eventually, Moon simply gave a nod, turning around and starting to walk away from her elder sister.

"Fare thee well, Celestia. Try not to be too upset if things don't go your way in future."

To that, Celestia merely smirked.

"Nice to see you too, Luna."

But, as Moon walked further and further away from her, Celestia's face became one of softness yet again, and after a moment of hesitation, she called out.

"Lulu?"

Moon stopped, looking over her shoulder to Celestia, who, after a few seconds of pausing, spoke with clear emotion in her voice.

"The next time you see Sunset, could...could you tell her...I miss her?"

The dark alicorn's face was hard to read, and her dragon-like eyes were focused completely on her sister. Nopony said anything for a while, and Celestia just continued to look to Moon with earnestness in her expression. Then, when that time had come and gone, Moon simply gave a nod.

"I will, Tia...I will."

With that, the Lunar Queen turned back around, and before long faded away, no doubt going back to the physical realm. Now alone, Celestia let out a long exhale, her head hanging down for a moment before looking back up to where her sister had just been.

"...It was good to see you again...Luna."

Baking

When one walked into Ponyville's local bakery, Sugarcube Corner, they were immediately hit with the smells of a thousand different cakes and other confectionaries. It was a pleasant environment for virtually everypony who came here, and most always left it with a smile on their faces. As for the owners, the Cakes, they too always worked with their usual sense of pride and enjoyment in their work, serving their customers with the kind of friendliness that had come to be expected from years of service to the community. Such was the case today, as Mrs Cake herself was at the counter, handing a bag of muffins to one customer in particular, giving a smile and a wave as they left. And it was here that she soon heard the sound of the front door's bell, leading to her turning in that direction with an even wider smile.

"Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! How may...I...help...you?"

She slowed down, her expression gradually becoming one of both surprise and disbelief. For the one who now stood at her door was no regular customer, nor was it somepony who had ever set foot in her establishment before. It was none other than Ambassador Rarity, looking as composed and professional as ever. Beside her was one of the guards of the Lunar Embassy, who, after being given a silent command by the Ambassador, gave a salute before taking position outside the door, leaving the latter to enter the place in earnest.

"Greetings. I take it Pinkie Pie is here?"

Mrs Cake blinked slowly, then nodded in silence, gesturing to the door that led to the back rooms of the bakery. Rarity gave a slight bow of her head, then walked in that direction, with the eyes of Mrs Cake and the remaining customers never leaving her. Rarity herself paid them no mind, instead focusing on her destination, which she soon reached. The kitchen back here was littered with virtually every ingredient one would expect of a place like this. Sugar, flour, milk, and everything in between. But, it was who stood at the central counter of this room that truly caught Rarity's attention, for not only was Pinkie Pie here, but also Twilight. Both mares smiled to her, and she, in turn, gave them a nod, entering the room in earnest, prompting Pinkie to break the silence.

"Welcome to the Corner!"

Twilight smiled as well.

"I'm glad you could make it, Ambassador."

Reaching the counter, Rarity glanced at many of the ingredients on display before replying.

"Yes, well, I doubt I'd come here under normal circumstances, but I suppose, in the interest of fostering good relations..."

Pinkie chuckled, raising an eyebrow to that.

"Never mind that! I just thought it'd be good to have company while I worked today!"

Rarity turned to her.

"Fair enough, I suppose. So...you enjoy this work?"

Pinkie nodded, looking down to her counter and starting to pick up a few of the aforementioned ingredients.

"Yep! Best part of my day! Seeing the looks of everypony's faces when they take their first bite of it? I tell ya, there's no better feeling."

Rarity gave a slight nod to that, turning her attention downwards, to the food Pinkie was making. For a while, nopony said anything to anypony else, with the only sound being that of Pinkie herself, who appeared to be humming something as she worked, even muttering the words of that song as she did so.

"Mmm...mmm...cup of flour...mmm...just a pinch..."

Twilight too was starting to become more active, turning around and looking upon the nearby wall, wherein there was a number of picture frames, each one containing a similar image. It was Mrs and Mrs Cake, with Pinkie close by. Each image depicted them with some new food they were introducing, all clearly proud of having made it.

"These things look really good, Pinkie."

Her friend looked to her with a sense of joy.

"Thanks. I remember when I first started working here. The first cake I ever made, everypony enjoyed it so much. They said so many nice things to me about it and..."

Then, to Rarity's utter shock, she saw Pinkie's straight hair suddenly poof up, and when this happened, the pink mare immediately start to speak up in a faster pace than before.

"It was all so great! I'd never made anything like that before! I just knew I'd found my calling, so I worked harder and harder, making new stuff whenever an idea came to me and..."

Realising that she was going off on a tangent, Pinkie stopped, taking a few calming breaths which, again, to Rarity's surprise, caused her hair to go back to its former straightness. At the end of it, the baker let out a long exhale.

"Sorry about that."

She tapped her chin.

"Now...where was I? Oh, right! Sugar!"

And with that, she turned, heading over to a nearby bag of sugar on the shelf behind her. Rarity, still silent, looked to Twilight for clarification, but the latter unicorn, after giggling a little, merely shrugged her shoulders.

"Don't worry. She just does that sometimes."

Rarity blinked slowly, not quite sure of what was going on here. But, at the very least, she seemed willing to accept Twilight's word that this was an okay thing to be around. Instead, the Ambassador tried to focus on what Pinkie had been making, stepping over to look at the still-early cake that was being formed.

"I can't say I eat this kind of thing that often."

Pinkie, having found the sugar, turned back to her cake with the bag in her hoof, walking to Rarity.

"Seriously?"

Rarity shook her head.

"Proper diets are encouraged amongst our people. So do go expecting much in the way of high sugar content in our food."

Pinkie rolled her eyes.

"Pfft! Eat what you like! I know I will!"

The mare set the sugar down, then started to measure out the amount that she was probably going to be putting in later. Rarity grimaced at this.

"My teeth hurt just from looking at that."

Pinkie chuckled.

"You need to cut loose sometimes, Ambassador. In fact..."

She gestured to something behind her.

"...since I knew you'd be coming, I decided to make you a little something."

Raising an eyebrow, Rarity looked over in the direction Pinkie had indicated. Sure enough, there was indeed a tiny cake, just big enough to fit in the palm of one's hoof, resting on a small plate on the counter behind them. Rarity looked to it, then back to Pinkie, then back to the cake, before letting out a long sigh. Whether it was out of genuine interest or a need to appear diplomatic, none could say. Regardless, the Ambassador went over, picking the cake up and, after smelling it briefly, took a small bite. She paused, savouring the taste for a while, before swallowing, giving a brief nod and looking back to Pinkie.

"It's...sweet."

Pinkie smiled.

"Kinda the point. Take the rest home, if you like."

Rarity looked to the remainder of her cake.

"Hmmm...I suppose I could share the rest with Sweetie Belle. I think she'd enjoy it."

Pinkie's smile widened.

"That’s the spirit! Now..."

She stopped, pointing her hoof at the ingredients that had yet to be prepared.

"...wanna help?"

Rarity, while taken aback by that, looked down to said ingredients, considering the offer for a time. Then, after almost a full minute of silence, she started to smirk a little.

"You know...I think I could stand to try, I suppose."

Tutoring

Though the residents of Ponyville had often found themselves intimidated or even frightened by the Lunar guards that were stationed outside their Embassy, there was no denying that those soldiers were the very model of efficiency and discipline. The way they moved, the way they changed their postings, even down to the manner in which they surveyed the surrounding area, it was all like a smoothly-operating machine. And today was no different, as close to a dozen of them were standing out at the front of the place, watching the borders of Ponyville carefully during their duties. But, while the ponies of that town might not have wanted to stray any closer to the Embassy than they usually did, there was one who seemed to have no issue whatsoever in going over there; Spike. The young dragon, to the amazement of those who saw him, simply walked up to the Embassy with an excited look upon his face. It wasn't long before he reached the gate of the fence that surrounded it, after which he looked up eagerly to the nearest guard.

"Hi! How's it going?"

Looking down to the youth, the imposing stallion, in a manner that most would not have expected of a Lunar guard, smiled to him.

"Ah, Master Spike. Welcome. Here to visit Sweetie, I assume?"

A nod from the small dragon was all the answer the guard needed, and as soon as he saw it, he turned, looking to one of his other colleagues on the other side of the fence.

"It's Spike! Open up!"

The other guard nodded back, opening the gate as requested. Spike's smile grew wider, and he gave an appreciative look to the guard he'd spoken to, before merrily walking through the gate, which the other stallion closed behind him. Afterwards, he went his usual way, entering the Embassy in earnest. He'd been here a few times now, and knew the way he needed to go. Several of the serving staff, like a young unicorn mare currently in the middle of arranging a vase of flowers, looked down to him with a smile, which Spike was sure to return. After a while of this, he turned one corner in particular, and saw his destination; a door on the side of one of the hallways. And he knew it was the right one because, at that very moment, Ambassador Rarity herself now began to exit through it. Picking up the pace, Spike rushed over to her.

"Good morning, Ambassador!"

Though a little surprised at this greeting, the alabaster unicorn nevertheless relaxed a little when she saw who it was, and broke out into a small smile herself.

"I see you're on time as usual, Spike."

Chuckling, Spike shrugged his shoulders.

"Comes with having Twilight Sparkle as a Mother."

A small laugh escaped the older mare at that, after which she glanced over her shoulder, to the door she'd just come from.

"Sweetie's inside. But, I should warn you, she's in the middle of one of her lessons right now."

Understanding, Spike gave a small salute.

"Understood. I won't cause any trouble."

Slightly amused at the professional behaviour the youth was displaying, Rarity nodded back to him, giving him a small pat on the head.

"Very good. Run along now. She's expecting you."

Taking the permission, Spike headed over to the door and, after turning the knob carefully, entered the room. It was very similar in appearance to Rarity's office, complete with a currently-roaring fireplace. The room was warm, and even somewhat cosy in its feel, but what truly drew Spike's attention was the very filly he'd come over to visit; Sweetie Belle. Sure enough, as her Mother had said, she was sitting quietly, smiling up to another mare, an earth pony, who bore cream-coloured fur and a short, blue mane. This was undoubtedly Sweetie's tutor, and right now, she was currently in the middle of looking at a sheet of paper, all while Sweetie watched.

"Yes...very good. Your writing has become much better in recent weeks, Sweetie."

The filly beamed at that.

"Thank you, Miss Coco!"

Spike watched, interested in what was going on, but, as he took a further step inside, he found, to his slight dismay, that the floorboard he'd just stepped on creaked somewhat. As one would expect, this immediately drew the attention of the two ponies, both of whom looked to him, with Sweetie seeming happy, while this Miss Coco regarded him with curiosity.

"I see we have a visitor."

Scratching the back of his head, Spike chuckled nervously.

"Yeah...um...hi?"

Standing up, Sweetie called over to him.

"Hi, Spike! Glad you could make it!"

Spike returned the smile, walking over to her, all while Coco watched, relaxing a little.

"I trust you'll not interrupt her lesson too much, Mr Spike?"

Sitting beside his friend, the young dragon shook his head in response, prompting a nod from Coco.

"Good. Now then..."

Turning, the mare then picked up a nearby book, flipping open its pages and looking through it to find a particular section. When she'd found it, she glanced back up to her charge.

"Sweetie, I hope you've been studying for this. I will ask you five questions, as per normal."

Sweetie nodded back, and Spike, just as he'd promised, kept utterly quiet as the older mare began to clear her throat, reading out from the book.

"Now then...what do BD and AD stand for in the Lunar kingdom calendar?"

It appeared as though this was a fairly easy question to begin with, as Sweetie immediately seemed eager to answer.

"Oh! Oh! It stands for Before the Divide and After the Divide!"

Coco nodded.

"Good. Next question..."

She flipped another page before continuing.

"...what name did our great Queen have prior to the founding of our nation?"

This one was apparently slightly harder, as Sweetie furrowed her brow a little. But, this moment was brief, as she soon resumed her smile.

"It was Princess...Luna?"

Again, Coco nodded.

"Indeed. Question three. How many ponies typically make up a single Legion in the Lunar army?"

As before, Sweetie considered that, poking her chin with her hoof, and during this time, Spike looked to her, and was himself getting worried she might miss this one. But, thankfully, she managed to work her way past this brief difficulty.

"It's...five thousand!"

Another nod from Coco.

"Question four...what is the name given to the type of economic structure the Lunar Kingdom currently operates on?"

Spike looked to the mare, clearly surprised that a question that sounded like that was being asked of a filly Sweetie's age. But, to Sweetie's credit, this didn't seem to bother her, as she maintained her confident smile.

"We call it a commander economy!"

In spite of herself, Coco let out a brief laugh.

"Technically it's a command economy...but I'll let you have that one."

Though slightly embarrassed, Sweetie remained silent as the final question was asked.

"Finally...what event directly preceded the divide between the ponies of Equestria and the ponies of the Lunar Kingdom?"

Much like she'd done several times now, Sweetie seemed more than willing to give an answer to this.

"It was the Time of Chaos, where the creature called Discord tried to ruin all the world for his own ends!"

Closing the book, Coco looked to her student gladly.

"Very good, Sweetie. You're coming along quite nicely."

Sweetie took on a look of youthful pride to this, as did Spike, who was clearly happy his friend had passed her short test. Coco, for her part, now stood upright herself, looking down to them both.

"I still have a few tasks to deal with, but by all means, carry on, you two. Sweetie's lesson is finished for today, and I'm sure she's eager to spend time with..."

A knowing smirk crossed the mare's face.

"...her friend."

Sweetie blushed slightly to this, while Spike looked on, oblivious. But, nodding to their elder in unison, the two children got up, walking over to a desk on one side of the room, all while miss Coco got down to looking at a pile of papers that had been laying beside her this whole time. Sweetie, lighting up her horn, levitated what appeared to be a checkers board, and started arranging the pieces, all while Spike climbed into a chair on the other side.

"Ready for this, Sweetie?" he asked.

The filly nodded back.

"Yep! Wanna take the first move?"

Spike did as suggested, taking his piece and making that first move in the game. But, as he watched his friend consider her move, he looked to her with curiosity.

"So...what do you know about that Discord guy?"

Sweetie looked up to him, seeming surprised.

"You've never heard of him?"

Spike shook his head.

"Not really. Mom mentioned him once, and that was only after Princess Celestia told her about him. All I know is that he was some scary guy from a long time ago."

Frowning, Sweetie nodded.

"He was really bad! He made ponies miserable everywhere! Because he thought it was fun! But it was just mean! If it hadn't been for the Queen, he might be around today, causing all sorts of bad stuff!"

Spike opened his mouth to speak, only to be interrupted when Miss Coco called out from across the room.

"Remember, Sweetie, she was still Princess Luna back then!"

Looking embarrassed again, Sweetie looked over to her teacher.

"Oops! Sorry, Miss Coco!"

The look the mare gave her made it clear that it was no real issue, and she got back to her work, while Sweetie looked back to her colleague.

"Anyway, she did what she had to. He was a monster, like the Tantalus, and monsters have to be..."

Her next words, all knew, would have been unpleasant to say, so instead, she looked down to the board.

"...Gone. Monsters have to be gone."

Spike slumped his shoulders slightly.

"I'm...I'm sorry if I upset you, Sweetie. I...I was just curious."

Looking back up to him, Sweetie smiled.

"It's okay, Spike. But..."

She regained her earlier look of curiosity.

"...I'd have thought everypony in Equestria would know about him too?"

Spike shook his head again.

"No. Well, it doesn't get taught in schools anyway."

Sweetie seemed confused by that.

"But...but it was so important! It was the reason our Kingdom was made in the first place!"

Spike considered that.

"Maybe...maybe Celestia didn't like thinking about it, so...so nopony talked about it afterwards?"

Thinking on that, Sweetie's eyes yet again drifted downwards.

"...Maybe."

Coco, having finally finished her work, looked up to the two youths, and could see immediately that their talk had taken a turn perhaps more serious than they would have wanted. Sighing, she got up from her own desk, her papers in-hoof, and walked over to them. She put a smile on for their sake, and as soon as she reached their table, they looked up to her as she spoke.

"Try not to dwell on things like this, children. Enjoy your game. Things can't be serious every day, now can it?"

The two smiled back to her, at which point, the mare looked as though she was suddenly struck with an idea.

"Ah! I know! How about I ask the chef to send you up some bowls of those special berries you like?"

Sweetie's eyes lit up at that.

"Oh yes! That would be wonderful, Miss Coco!"

Laughing, the mare turned, heading for the door.

"In that case, they'll be right up!"

The children watched as she left, but, as soon as she had closed the door behind her, they looked back to one another, with Sweetie taking on a more mischievous look to her.

"Now then...I think I was in the middle of beating you at this game, right?"

Chuckling, Spike matched her, look for look.

"Not if I have anything to say about it!"

Balloons and Butterflies

As every Mother would tell you, there was no busier time of day than making sure your children were ready for school in the mornings. But, for Fluttershy at least, things were relatively easy in this regard, given how good Scootaloo usually was in getting prepared for that time. The young filly, making sure her long mane was well-kept and presentable, pulled her saddle-bags onto her belt, all while her adopted Mother looked to her with warmth. Scootaloo regarded her with a similar smile, and the older mare soon held up a lunchbox for her, already prepared, before carefully placing it into the aforementioned saddle-bags. Scootaloo looked to her with thankfulness, and in the silence of the moment, the two embraced one another. But then, to their slight surprise, they heard a knocking upon the door, and turned to it in unison with confusion. Fluttershy stepped forward, opening the door and, once having done so, broke out into a smile.

"Good morning."

Pink lips smiled back to her.

"You too, Flutters."

Pinkie entered the house, and her eyes drifted down to the small filly nearby, after which her smile widened, and she gave her a friendly pat on the head.

"Ready for school, Scoots?"

As ever, Scootaloo said nothing, but nevertheless nodded enthusiastically, prompting Pinkie to let out a small laugh before stepping to one side.

"Well, don't let me get in your way."

Scootaloo looked up to her Mother, who gave her an encouraging smile, after which, she finally set off, happily skipping out of the door and towards the local school, all while the two older mares watched her go. Once the youth was far enough away, however, the door was closed, and Pinkie, now with nopony else watching, stepped forward, gently placing her hoof under Fluttershy's chin.

"Now that we're alone..."

Fluttershy rolled her eyes slightly at the deliberately-amorous tone her friend had said that in, but even so, she played along, and within moments, the two had drawn nearer, their lips coming together in a tender kiss. It lasted only a few moments, but that was all it needed to be, for when they parted, they looked into each others eyes with pure adoration, something that was reflected in Fluttershy's voice as she spoke up.

"You know...we're going to have to tell our friends about this eventually."

Pinkie shrugged her shoulders briefly.

"Maybe, but until then...I rather like having this little secret. Feels...exciting."

Fluttershy giggled to that, then turned, heading for her kitchen, all while Pinkie followed. Once within that room, the latter sat at a table beside the window, and Fluttershy got to work on a pot of tea that had already been prepared some time ago.

"I hope it won't be too much of a shock to my little Scootaloo when we finally come out about this."

But Pinkie waved a hoof at that.

"Nah! The kid loves me! I'm sure she'll be jumping up and down for joy over it! Well...maybe not jumping, knowing her. But she'll be happy."

A warm smile returned to Fluttershy's lips at that notion.

"I certainly hope so."

But then she looked back over to her companion, eyebrow raised.

"And your cousin?"

This one caused Pinkie some pause, but it was short-lived, and as she leaned back into her chair, she came off as fairly relaxed about the situation.

"AJ can be a bit old-fashioned sometimes, but hey, mares and mares getting together isn't exactly new. Truth be told, I think the only thing that'll upset her is how long we kept it a secret from her. We’re usually pretty open with her, even with personal stuff."

Fluttershy nodded.

“True...but I hope she can understand the need for...well...discretion in this particular case.”

Brining over two piping hot cups of tea, Fluttershy set the drinks down upon the table, seeing the smile on Pinkie's face as she gratefully accepted hers, before taking a seat herself.

"I'm actually surprised we haven't been asked about this already."

Pinkie, looking up from her drink, regarded her lover with some confusion.

"What do you mean?"

In response, Fluttershy raised an eyebrow, before speaking in a somewhat sarcastic tone.

"Well...it might have something to do with all those looks you try to give me when we're at the market together. Or all those subtle innuendos you think nopony's going to get. Or, my personal favourite, that moment during your last party where you were hugging me so often that everypony in sight was staring at us."

A look of slight embarrassment came to Pinkie at that, and she chuckled nervously.

"Oh...right...that."

But Fluttershy simply sighed, resuming her earlier smile.

"Well...if anypony has had any suspicions, they've been civil enough not to ask so far."

Taking another sip of her tea, Pinkie then leaned forward, giving a wide grin to Fluttershy.

"I may not be the best when it comes to keeping secrets...but I hope you've at least enjoyed the secret we've been keeping?"

Giggling, Fluttershy nodded to her.

"Oh yes! It's been wonderful! The time we've spent together, it's...it's been good."

Laughing again, Pinkie stared down at her tea for a few moments.

"Yeah...with all the stuff that goes on out there, all the politics, the gossip and rumours on what might happen in future...it's just...nice, you know? Every day, I go out there, and everypony just seems to be all doom and gloom nowadays, even more than the Lunars if I'm being honest. It gets tiring. But this? Coming over to see you, spend time with you, being close to you...it’s really been something special to me."

She looked up once more to Fluttershy, right into her eyes.

“Thanks, Fluttershy...for all of it.”

For a time, neither of them said anything, with Fluttershy in particular looking to her partner with a thoughtful expression. Then, in the midst of that silence, her smile widened a little, and she set her tea down for the time being. Pinkie, to her slight surprise, watched as she got down from her chair, before walking around the table and, without warning, leaned forward and gave her another kiss. As before, it was tender, and made all the more so by the fact that the pegasus now unfurled her wings and wrapped them around the other mare, like a hug. Naturally, Pinkie enjoyed this moment quite a bit, and when their lips finally parted, they yet again looked to one another with warmth and affection.

"What was that for, if I may ask?" Pinkie enquired.

Giggling again, Fluttershy gave the only truly appropriate response.

"...Just for being there for me, that's all."

Chuckling, Pinkie leaned forward slightly, and in an instant, the two had their foreheads resting gently against one another, never moving from this place.

"And I'll be there for you for a while, Angel...you can count on it."

Smirking slightly, Fluttershy spoke back.

“I’ll hold you to that one, Miss Pie.”

Attacked - The Fire

After a long day of studies, there were few things that brought a greater feeling of contentment to Twilight than to curl up under the covers of her bed and get herself a good night's rest. And right now, that was exactly what she was experiencing, with the calm night-time of Ponyville having set in a while back, the young unicorn was lying in her bed, a smile upon her face as she rested herself after the day's activities. Things were going well for her, as she tossed and turned in her sleep, though never once looking like she was troubled or without rest as she did so. Sure, every once in a while, she'd crack open an eye, but she always managed to get back to sleep soon afterwards. However, there came a time when, during one of these brief wakes, that her eyes stayed open, and a look of confusion crossed her face, as she finally broke the silence of the night by speaking to herself.

"Huh..."

The cause of this utterance was as she took a look at the nearby curtains of her room, which, oddly enough, seemed to have a slight orange glow about them, albeit a very faint one. Though she at first tried to still any concerns she had, her mind would not let up, and soon, she lit up her horn and levitated her glasses over from their resting spot on the table beside her bed. After leaning up and placing said glasses over her eyes, she squinted at the window, realising that she had indeed seen what she'd seen.

"It...it can’t be morning already, can it?"

She turned, looking upon the clock, which was also sitting on that small table, and seeing that it was only two in the morning. Something was wrong, and as such, after looking once more to the window, she slowly hopped out of bed, beginning to approach it. But, as she did so, she could hear something. Voices in the distance. Concern began to take root in her heart, and when she'd finally reached that window, she pulled back the curtains, leading to a gasp of shock.

"No!"

She could see the source of the orange glow; a fire, which could be seen even from THIS distance. Smoke billowed out into the clear night sky, and in the streets there were already ponies gathering and talking to one another in a fearful-looking way. But, what truly concerned Twilight was the fact that, given the direction of those flames, there was only one place it could be coming from.

"The Embassy!"

Instantly, she spun around, charging out of her bedroom door and racing for the stairs. But as she did this, she halted as she saw Spike emerge from his own room, rubbing some dust from his eyes as he finally saw her.

"Wha...what's going on, Mom?" he asked.

Twilight, looking to him, knelt down, placed a hoof on his shoulder, and spoke to him with utter seriousness in her tone.

"Spike! I need you to stay here! Lock the door after I've left and don't open it for anypony until I get back! Okay?"

Though clearly distressed at what his Mother had just said, the young drake did as told, nodding dutifully just in time to see her once more resume her run downstairs. At that pace, it took little time for Twilight to reach the bottom floor, after which she practically leapt out of the door, stopping just to make sure she'd closed it behind her, before charging down the street as fast as her hooves could take her. She passed by many of her neighbours in that street on the way, none of whom seemed eager to get closer to this problem, but she had no time to dwell on that. For after turning a few corners, she halted, her eyes widening with pure horror.

"By Celestia!"

It was a truly terrible sight, as it appeared that almost a quarter of the Embassy building was in flames. Every Lunar guard she could see was busy going to every single place where there was fire, organizing water teams and doing everything in their power to put the flames out. It was chaos, though to their credit, the Lunars appeared to be maintaining their discipline and composure throughout the ordeal, even as the nearby Ponyville citizens seemed too fearful to get any closer than they were. Eventually, however, Twilight saw a familiar figure beside the Embassy, spurring her into charging forward once more.

"Captain Dash!"

Sure enough, the Lunar Captain stopped what she was doing, turned around, and looked on with surprise as Twilight ran towards her.

"Twilight?"

Finally reaching her, the unicorn mare panted slightly after her exertions, before finally asking the obvious question.

"What happened?!"

Hearing that, Aurora frowned, pointing a hoof at Twilight in an accusing manner.

"What happened is that we were just attacked...by Equestrians!"

Naturally, Twilight was aghast at hearing this, to the point of even taking a step backwards from her Lunar colleague, shaking her head.

"No...no! That's...that's not..."

But Aurora carried on.

"It's true! A bunch of masked Equestrians showed up a few minutes ago, threw a bunch of flaming bricks at our site, and before we could retaliate, we had this mess to deal with!"

Twilight looked to the still-burning building, utterly flabbergasted at what she'd just heard. Equestrians outright attacking the Lunar Embassy? It was too terrible a thought to consider. And yet, she knew just from looking that, if this fire was a deliberate act on somepony's part, that malicious intent was indeed behind it. However, before she could ask further, before she could even open her mouth, she was stopped by the sound of a familiar voice calling to her from behind.

"Twily!"

Both she and Aurora turned to see that it was her brother, Shining, galloping fast towards them with a pair of his own troops flanking him on either side. Once he'd reached them, he looked from her, to the fire and back again, before finally addressing her.

"What...?"

But this time, it was Twilight's turn to do the interrupting.

"We'll explain later! Right now, we need to get this fire under control before it spreads!"

Hearing that, Aurora looked to Twilight with a sense of indignation.

"After what's just happened, we don't need some Equestrians coming in here and..."

But Twilight spun around, looked her angrily in the eye, and just spoke as directly as possible.

"THE EMBASSY IS ON FIRE!!!"

Of course, everypony there was taken aback by how forward and aggressive Twilight had been just now, especially when she'd spent so much of her recent time in Ponyville trying to keep things cool with the Lunar ponies. Nopony was more shocked at this display than Aurora herself, and while the brash pegasus was usually the most confident and self-assured of anypony there, in this one moment, she faltered a bit. She could hear the sounds of the fire still raging behind her, and she could see the earnest desire to help in Twilight’s expression. After grappling with what had to be a great deal of pride, the Lunar Captain slowly turned to Shining, narrowing her eyes.

"...We need water...and a lot of it."

Shining, perhaps not wanting to also be on the receiving end of his sister's bad mood, immediately turned to one of his subordinates.

"Get the local weather pegasi organized! NOW!!!"

His response was swift, as both ponies saluted before darting off as past as possible. Meanwhile, Twilight was focusing on something else entirely. As she began to turn her head from her brother to look at the fire again, she stopped for a moment just as something caught her attention in the corner of her eye. She squinted through the increasingly smoke-filled environment to see that, to her shock, there was a pony of some sort sticking their head out of a nearby alleyway. And, remembering what Aurora had told her, Twilight's eyes widened when she realised that this figure was clad in a black mask. As soon as this fact sank in, she frowned, before running forward yet again, ready to chase this individual down. Shining, seeing her go off, only had a few moments before he realised what was happening.

"Twilight! No!"

But she was already off, with her brother close behind her. The figure in the alleyway soon noticed the approaching unicorns, and instantly started to run off. But Twilight was hot on their heels, following them further and further into said alleyway, through all the twists, turns and corners that pony tried to use to escape. Eventually, after turning one particular corner, Twilight noted that the figure was about to run straight past a pair of trash cans, and so lit up her horn. Mere moments later, the cans tipped over as a result of her magic, and the masked figure, perhaps not paying attention, tripped over them. This gave Twilight and Shining ample opportunity to catch up, and Shining in particular leapt forward, pinning the attacker down and, with his own magic, yanked off the mask.

"Okay, punk! Let's see who..."

But his face soon turned to one of disbelief.

"...No!"

Twilight, confused by this, walked around her brother to get a better look at who it really was under that mask. And as soon as she'd done this, she let out a gasp.

"Y...you?!"

She recognised the figure immediately. It was a pegasus stallion, white in his fur, who, until recently, had been assigned to the Guard contingent here in Ponyville. The very same Guard who had began the tavern brawl with one of the Lunar soldiers some months ago, and had subsequently been removed from his position as a result. She hadn’t seen him since, and wasn’t expecting to see him ever again, as a matter of fact. But, here he was, and with the way he looked to her, with utter vitriol, Twilight spoke softly.

"...Why?"

The stallion seethed at her question, spitting at the ground beside her hooves before giving the only answer he was willing to give.

"You're not getting anything out of me...traitor!"

Attacked - The Fallout

"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!"

Ambassador Rarity, usually the very model of reserved quiet, was now utterly livid, slamming her hoof angrily on the table that separated her from her counterpart, Cadence. The mood in Ponyville's Town Hall was, understandably, a tense one, as both Rarity and Aurora glared aggressively to Cadence and Shining, the latter two looking as though, for once, they had every right to be on the receiving end of this kind of indignation. Cadence, for her part, tried her hardest to maintain an air of diplomacy, as difficult as she knew that was right now.

"Ambassador, I assure you, we had no idea that this attack was going to happen!"

Leaning back into her chair, the Lunar diplomat was, naturally, sceptical.

"With respect, Ambassador Cadence, this is no longer the domain of some local drunken tavern brawl anymore. This was a direct assault on sovereign Lunar territory! Equestrian citizens, at least five of them by our reports, coming to us, in the dead of night, and trying to set our building on fire!"

A sigh escaped Cadence at that.

"You have every right to be upset. And I assure you, the perpetrator we caught will be tried for the crimes he has committed."

At that, Aurora chimed in, snorting before doing so.

"Ha! That stallion got off easy last time. You demoted him, let him go back to Canterlot, and now look what happened! He came back, a full-on criminal, trying to attack us! Do you really think some Equestrian trial is going to be enough now?!"

In response, Shining frowned, stepping forward.

"We told you last time. We are not prepared to turn over Equestrian citizens for you to punish!"

Aurora opened her mouth to speak, only to be halted when, just then, the door of the Hall opened, causing everypony to turn towards it. There, they saw Twilight enter, shaking off the raindrops from the weather that had been brought in beforehand. It was the same rain that had been summoned for the sake of helping to put out the fire of the Embassy, and it had continued since. Closing the door behind her, she trotted further into the building, looking to Rarity in particular with a great deal of concern.

"Ambassador! Are you alright?"

Seeing the genuine worry on the young unicorn's face, the Lunar Ambassador relented somewhat, her expression softening as she responded.

"I'm fine, Twilight. Thank you for asking. Others, however..."

Her tone was a grim one, and it naturally prompted further worry for Twilight.

"Oh no! Was...was anypony...?"

Rarity knew what she was going to ask, and so raised a hoof, stopping her.

"Nopony has been killed, thankfully. Five of our staff are being treated for serious burns, however. One has even had to be sent back to the capital for better treatment."

Of course, words like that had the expected effect, as Twilight approached her Lunar colleague, looking and sounding as apologetic as possible.

"Rarity...I am so sorry that this was done to you! Please, I want you to know that we would never want something like this to have happened!"

Looking to her in silence for a time, the Ambassador soon let out a long sigh.

"I know you wouldn't, Twilight. And I appreciate your concern for us."

Sadly, this moment between them was short-lived, as Rarity's eyes narrowed as she once more turned to look to her Equestrian counterpart across the table.

"I just wish others felt as remorseful as you did."

Given the circumstances, Cadence allowed that remark without comment, even though the way Shining seethed at her side made it clear that he very much wanted to counter it. But Twilight, perhaps the one most eager to keep things friendly here, stepped to one side, standing in-between both groups on one side of the table, before addressing Rarity yet again.

"Ambassador...I promise you, we're going to do everything possible to try and stop this problem before it gets worse."

Rarity seemed sceptical at that.

"I trust you enough to know that you mean that, Twilight, but..."

Again, she turned to Cadence.

"...this problem has been going on for quite a while...hasn’t it, Ambassador?"

Confused, Twilight turned to Cadence, who, though ashamed to say it, nevertheless let out a long exhale before nodding.

"The Ambassador speaks truly, Twilight. We have known of growing anti-Lunar sentiment in our country for some time now."

Though taken aback, Twilight shook her head at that news.

"But...but...you couldn't have known about this! An attack on the Embassy?!"

In response, Cadence shook her head.

"You're right, we didn’t know. But..."

As before, shame took centre stage in her expression.

"...there have been...troubling rumours."

All eyes were upon her, Twilight's especially, and after taking a few moments to get her thoughts in order, Cadence looked to her and began to explain.

"For some months now...we've received bits and pieces of information of a more organized group. More unified than simply random local discontents. Gatherings in the night. Talk of more aggressive movements towards the Lunars. For a long time, we thought it could be ignored, that nothing would come of it. But..."

Here, Rarity interrupted her.

"But it would appear as though ignoring it was a rather irresponsible move on your part. If you don't believe me, just ask my daughter!"

To that, Twilight's head snapped in Rarity's direction, prompting her to carry on.

"Last night, she was in her room, sleeping soundly in her bed, when all of a sudden..."

Her horn lit up, and Twilight saw, to her horror, that she levitated what appeared to be a brick onto the table, one that bore all the signs of having been burning not so long ago.

"...this comes crashing through her bedroom window! Had my guards not been so close, she might have been one of those being treated for burns right now! Or worse!"

Her expression was one of utter loathing as she dwelt on that memory.

“If anything had happened to her...”

She didn’t finish, but it was obvious to everypony looking at her that trying to find a peaceful path out of this mess was going to require to most delicate of care. Of course, Twilight was utterly aghast at all of this, taking a step closer to Rarity's side of the table.

"Rarity...nothing I can say can make this right, but I want you to know that, whatever we can do to make things better...we'll try."

Though still angry, Rarity's frustration, for the moment at least, was kept in check by the earnestness of the young mare beside her. But, her attention continued to be laser-focused on Cadence, and her tone reflected the mood.

"Tell me, Ambassador...this group of anti-Lunars in your country...is there anything else you wish to tell us?"

Though clearly uncomfortable about having to say anything further on the matter, Cadence gave a nod.

"Yes...this group...the Followers of the Sun, or so we've heard them called...has been attributed to a number of anti-Lunar propaganda art that have been turning up in Canterlot of late. The Princess has tried to rein it in, but...it has persisted all the same."

Hearing that, Aurora frowned further.

"So, it's true? I heard stories of that kind of stuff showing up, but..."

Cadence nodded again.

"It is true, I'm sorry to report. Although..."

She looked away.

"...I regret to inform you that...this is not the worst part of all this."

Everypony turned to look at her, and Cadence looked as though what she was about to say was going to be the hardest thing of all. And yet, knowing that the truth was her only course of action, that was what she now gave.

"We have no official confirmation yet, but, after some eyewitness accounts...we believe that this group is being worked up, and possibly even organized by...by..."

A pause, then Cadence let out a sigh before looking Rarity right in the eye.

"...by members of the Griffonstone rebels."

A silence fell over the room, with Twilight looking completely shocked at what she'd just heard. Aurora, for her part, looked about ready to break something, and Rarity, leaning further onto the table, looked to Cadence with utter seriousness.

"...Would you care to repeat that, Ambassador?"

Much like before, Cadence sighed.

"Ambassador...we both know you heard me the first time."

Slowly, Rarity leaned back into her chair, looking like she was doing everything in her power to keep her anger under control.

"So...you're telling me...that not only have Equestrian citizens gathered to inflict deliberate acts of violence against our people...but that they’re being organized and backed by those our Kingdom have deemed enemies of the state?!"

Cadence did not reply, but gave a simple nod in response. Rarity, after taking this all this in, took a few calming breaths before speaking up again.

"Do...do you have any idea what kind of response this will foster?!"

Again, Cadence nodded.

"Ambassador...I know things look as bad as they can do...but what Twilight said is true. We are going to do everything we can to keep this situation from spiralling out any further. These rebels, and the Equestrians operating under their instructions? We'll find them. We'll stop them. You have my word."

Rarity narrowed her eyes.

"With all due respect, Ambassador...your word doesn't carry much weight with me after all this."

Naturally, Cadence seemed greatly disheartened by that. But, before she could reply, Rarity instead turned her gaze to Twilight.

"Do I have your word, Twilight Sparkle, that your people will do what they can?"

Twilight, of course, was hugely taken aback by this, and soon realised that everypony was looking at her. A great weight had just been placed on her, and everypony knew it. Yet, to her credit, she did not falter or hesitate here. instead, she took a deep breath, and then, after giving a small nod, spoke as calmly as possible.

"You have my word, Rarity."

Rarity stared at her, seeing the honesty in which she'd spoken, after which she let out as long sigh, getting up and out of her chair.

"I consider you a friend, Twilight...so I'm going to trust you on this. I will send my report back home...and advise restraint."

Twilight nodded, smiling.

"Thank you."

Rarity nodded back, turning to head towards the door of the Hall, with Aurora close behind her. However, before she reached it, the Lunar Ambassador turned around to give Twilight one final utterance.

"I’m sure you realise, Twilight...our Kingdom does not take such attacks lightly. If this should happen again..."

She didn't finish, but Twilight understood, and gave a nod to let her know that. To that, Rarity turned, lighting up her horn so that the rain outside didn't land on her or Aurora as they left. Twilight watched, seeing them both leave and closing the door behind them. As soon as they were gone, she looked to her brother, looking as serious as she had done since arriving.

"Shining...get word to the Princess. And to our Father. Tell them...we’ve just dodged a bullet."

The Order

Now, Sunset Shimmer did not consider herself to be an easily-irritated mare, but there were moments that pushed even her patience to its limits. Such was the case today, as she tapped her hoof against the stone floor beneath her, staring angrily at the wooden door in front. She let out a few calming breaths, but even this did little to help her mood as she waited for longer and longer periods of time. As she stood there, in that long and ornate hallway, her only company, save for the few guards who would patrol up and down the place, was Trixie, who stood by her side with that same look of impatience. The two mares waited for as long as they were willing, until, finally, Trixie herself broke the silence.

"So...do we just go in?"

Sunset shook her head.

"No...I'm not giving her the satisfaction."

So, the two continued to wait. And wait, and wait, and wait, until finally, it looked as though Sunset's patience was well and truly spent. She raised her hoof, ready to knock hard on the door, when, to her surprise, it finally opened. After the loud creak of it, the occupant of the room was revealed. Like them, it was a unicorn mare, and one possessed of perhaps the largest mane of curly hair anypony had ever seen. Her look was one of both mild annoyance and playfulness at the same time, and when she spoke it was with a tint of amusement.

"Sunset, dear. What brings you here at this hour?"

Frowning, her companion answered.

"You know damn well why I'm here, Adagio."

The other unicorn let out a fake gasp.

"Oh my! Is it that time already! Oh, you must forgive me, Sunset, I was just...finishing off."

Looking past her fellow mare, Sunset looked into the rather comfortable-looking room behind her. A massive four-poster bed could be seen from here, and upon it, there was an utterly exhausted-looking stallion, still panting as though he'd just run the longest marathon of his life. Looking back to Adagio, Sunset raised an eyebrow.

"So...guard or servant this time?"

Stepping outside her chambers, Adagio used her magic to close the door behind her before answering.

"One of the new cooks. I tell you, his hay soup is to die for!"

Trixie chuckled.

"From the looks of things, you may have killed him already!"

But Adagio merely flipped some of her mane aside before starting to walk down the hallway.

"Don't be so dramatic, Trix. You know I always like to leave them for seconds later on."

Sunset watched with a sigh as her two colleagues began to walk off with out her, leaving her to shake her head at that display before finally starting to follow. The three moved in silence for some time, although Adagio was sure to give a playful wink to a few passing guards, mare and stallion alike, much to Sunset's irritation and Trixie's amusement, but, eventually, they found themselves at their destination. They'd had to go down a few flights of stairs to get there, but they were here all the same. It was an old wooden door, one heavily barred, and the two guards stationed on either side saluted as the mares approached. They opened it with great effort, allowing the members of the Order entry within. And there, inside that sealed-off room, Adagio gained a look of intrigue.

"Well now...what do we have here?"

It was a simple chamber, but in the middle of it were three pedestals, upon which lay three plain-looking gemstones, a pale white in colour. On the far side of the chamber, however, were three large boulders, just sitting there. Approaching one of the pedestals, Adagio regarded the gem there.

"And these are...?"

Standing beside her, Sunset answered.

"A few...special gems, brought in from the mines in the Griffonstone territory."

Adagio looked back to her, raising an eyebrow.

"I thought those mines ran dry years ago?"

Taking a place beside the third pedestal, it was Trixie who spoke next.

"They have. At least, the gems the Griffons actually want."

Sunset gestured to one of the gems.

"These ones were always considered useless to them. Too tough to be made into jewellery, or anything else for that matter, and nobody wanted to buy them. So when we asked to have some, there were no objections."

Adagio looked back to the stone, seeming understandably unimpressed.

"And our purpose here?"

Sunset gestured to the two of them, and after a moment, each mare now stood in front of a pedestal of their own, with Sunset herself narrowing her eyes at her specific gem.

"Both of you, shoot of bolt of magic into your gem."

Though taken aback at the command, both mares gave a silent, nod, then returned to looking at their respective gems. They focused their magic, their horns glowing brightly, and, as intrusted, they gave off single bolts of strong-looking force. Each bolt found its mark, striking the targeted gems. With Trixie's there appeared to be no effect whatsoever, leading to some understandable disappointment on her part. For Sunset, things went a lot smoother, with her bolt actually coming out the other side, striking the bounder on the far side of the chamber, and hitting it with such force that the thing actually split in two. Naturally, this lead to a degree of satisfaction for her, to the point where she smiled with a sense of victory. Finally, there was Adagio. She kept firing and firing, but alas, there didn't seem to be any impact. Instead, the gem just kept glowing brighter and brighter.

"I take it...it's not supposed to do that?" she asked.

Sunset faced the gem herself, seeing the glow intensify, and her eyes widened.

"Behind me! NOW!!!"

The other two didn't need to be told twice, and leapt behind their leader. Quickly, Sunset levitated her gem towards her, before then erecting a strong magical barrier around the three of them. And a good thing too, since Adagio's gem, rather than doing what was expected, seemed to have absorbed so much of her magic that it began to frizzle in an uncontrollable manner. Eventually, it exploded, creating a burst of magic all around them. Thankfully, Sunset's barrier was strong enough to hold that power back, and as the fallout faded away, she let her shield down.

"Well...no use out of that one, it would seem."

Adagio and Trixie looked to one another, then back to Sunset, as the latter regarded the gem she now held in front of her. Before she said anything, the door burst open, and the two guards entered. They saw the damage around the chamber, looking to Sunset for clarification. But she stayed calm, levitating her gem over to one of them.

"Inform the Queen that this cut of gem is what's required. The others can be ignored."

Again, the guards saluted, before leaving the mares to their business. After a long while of saying nothing, Adagio cleared her throat.

"So...explain?"

Looking to her, Sunset nodded.

"As you saw, these gems have an unusual property. They can amplify the magic poured into them. The Queen wants this researched and applied as swiftly as we can."

Trixie, upon hearing that, smirked.

"I imagine the Equestrians won't know what hit them if we ever put this on the front lines against them."

But Sunset shook her head.

"The gems won't be heading towards Equestria."

At first, the other mares seemed surprised and confused by this. But Adagio, after pondering that, started to gain a knowing smile.

"Ah...the Queen's secret project, I take it?"

Sunset herself did not smile, but nevertheless gave a nod of confirmation, leading to greater interest for Adagio.

"Ooh! How delightful!"

Trixie, for her part, merely snorted.

"Big secret projects are all well and good, but things between us and Equestria are still pretty shaky right now. We may be stronger, but even so, our troops could do with as many advantages as possible."

Dwelling on that sentiment, Sunset looked to her friend.

"Well...you may get your wish."

For a time, both Trixie and Adagio looked to her, perhaps expecting her to speak further on that. But, silence was their only answer, and the way Sunset looked seemed to give Trixie all the information she needed, as the blue mare's eyes widened.

"Oh...you mean...she’s coming back?"

Sunset nodded in response, leading to Adagio being the one to speak next.

"Ah, that's right. The manticores in the West have been dealt with, yes? So she'll be returning to the capital. My sisters will be pretty pleased to hear that. Sonata especially has missed having her around."

Trixie chuckled.

"I doubt she'll stay there long, Dagi. You know the General. Always looking for the next mission."

Sunset said nothing, her expression one of deep thought as she took in her colleagues' words. Slowly, she started to move off, no doubt to involve herself in some further study or practice of her magic, as was common for her. But, as Trixie and Adagio remained, the latter looked over to the stones on the other side of the room. Particularly, her eyes drifted to the boulder that Sunset's gemstone had split in half, and smirked.

"Well then, the Equestrians had best behave themselves. Because otherwise..."

She chuckled.

"...they may end up facing the storm."

Over the Border

Rain, while always a necessary thing, nevertheless came as something of a discomfort to those who actually had to walk around in it. And such was the case tonight, as one lone hooded figure, walking quietly along a lonely path, grumbled under his hood as he made his way closer to what appeared to be a tavern of some sort. A warm glow could be seen from the windows, leading to a small smile on the part of the stallion. On he marched, and at times there seemed to be a slight spring in his step, to the point where he was even humming a song, occasionally even glancing up to smile at the sight of the moon. However, with the aforementioned rain, there were plenty of clouds about, so, sadly, that moon wasn't as visible as it usually was. Still, this was a minor point, and before long, the stallion reached his destination, pushing the door of the tavern open and entering the place in earnest.

A warmth spread over him as he entered, leading to a relieved sigh on his part. Lowering his hood, he was revealed to be an earth pony, small for one his age, with dark blue fur and a black mane. Still smiling, he glanced around, seeing quite a few other earth ponies around chatting to themselves, drinking cider, and just generally enjoying their time here. Eventually, however, his eyes settled on the one sitting beside the bar of the place itself. This stallion was easily the largest pony here, towering over everypony else by a clear foot, with a very muscular body, and bearing dark grey fur that matched his mane. He seemed to be downing cider after cider, much to the blue stallion's amusement, and as the former approached, he watched this larger pony in silence, before, finally, clearing his throat. As the enormous grey stallion turned, his eyes widened with surprise, leading to the smaller stallion chuckling and speaking up.

"Enjoying yourself, Granite?"

Immediately, the larger pony broke out into an enormous smile, and he hopped off his chair before embracing the smaller stallion in a tight hug.

"Ha! Cobalt! Long bloody time, no bloody see!"

Naturally, Cobalt had to struggle for air as his friend continued to hug him.

"Yes...ach! Nice to see you too, buddy!"

Letting him go, Granite's smile widened.

"Finally back from your vacation, eh? Enjoy it?"

Taking a moment to recover, Cobalt regained his smile before nodding.

"Yes, it was certainly...eventful. We’d have come back sooner, but you know how thorough security checks along the roads can get in that part of the country."

Granite threw back his head and let out a hearty laugh, leading to some amused looks from some of the other patrons of the tavern, though the latter ponies were polite enough to keep to themselves over this. As for Granite, he gave a playful punch to his friend, which, again, led to some discomfort on Cobalt's part, before finally speaking up.

"You deserved it, friend!"

Cobalt sighed.

"I would have preferred to stay at my work. I mean, I was right in the middle of..."

But Granite raised a hoof, halting him.

"Nope! None of that! You and your wife deserved a break, and you were gonna have one!"

Cobalt, of course, was taken aback by his friend's forwardness on this, and so bumbled his words soon after.

"But...but...but..."

Thankfully, or perhaps not, depending on who you were, it wasn't long before he was given a reprieve from this, when a third voice started to speak to him.

"Well, well, well, look who it is."

Both stallions turned, just in time to see the bartender, a mare with reddish-brown fur and a bright red mane, walk up to where they were sitting. This mare was eyeing Cobalt in particular, with her eyebrow arched quite high.

"Enjoy your little break?"

Cobalt sighed to this.

"Nice to see you too, Ruby."

The mare rolled her eyes, before promptly lifting up a used cider glass and starting to wipe it with a nearby towel.

"I'll be honest, it was nice, not having you around the last couple of weeks."

Cobalt frowned to that, but again, Granite spoke first.

"So, what was it like? The capital?"

Looking to his friend, Cobalt regained his smile.

"Queenstown? Oh, it was incredible! I've never seen so many ponies together in one place before!"

He looked away, looking almost nostalgic as he continued speaking.

"And the way the moonlight hit the royal spire in the middle? Oh! I tell you, Granite, it was the most beautiful place you've ever seen!"

Granite smiled back, clearly interested, though his smile faded a little bit afterwards.

"Well, it's not really a royal spire these days, is it? I mean, the Queen hasn't lived there in years."

Cobalt nodded.

"True. She prefers that castle of hers out east, by the Everfree."

After he'd said that, he found, to his slight surprise, that Ruby had placed a glass of cider by his part of the bar, giving him a silent nod as she did so. Though there was clearly no love lost between them, Cobalt nodded right back, taking a sip of the drink while the mare started speaking herself.

"I don't blame her. All those ponies crammed into one spot like that? Ugh! It must get pretty loud."

Finishing his drink, Cobalt let out a long sigh before nodding.

"Sure...but it's still impressive, Ruby."

The mare then looked to him with a slight frown.

"I still think you were crazy, taking my sister with you over there. I mean she was, what, eight-and-a-half months along when you left?"

Cobalt considered that for a moment.

"I thought the same. But, she insisted that she needed to get around a bit."

Then, ever so slowly, a knowing smirk came to his lips, as he regarded by his friend and his sister-in-law.

"Although, if it makes you feel any better...she's not really troubled by it now."

At first, neither of the other ponies had any clue what he was talking about. But, as Cobalt continued to smirk, as well as taking a few sips of cider here and there, Granite and Ruby's eyes began to widen.

"You...you mean...?" Granite began.

Cobalt nodded.

"Yep. They came along right in the middle of the vacation. Thankfully our room was near the hospital, so no worries there."

But Ruby raised an eyebrow again.

"Wait...they came along?"

Looking to her, Cobalt nodded.

"Twins. A colt and a filly."

As one would expect, Ruby was quite shocked by this, but, it seemed her sense of snark won out, and she gave a loud chuckle before giving Cobalt a playful punch on the foreleg.

"Well, looks like you were more potent than I thought!"

As before, Cobalt rolled his eyes.

"Yes, thank you for that, Ruby."

Unfortunately, this news had the added effect of giving Granite yet another reason to embrace his friend in a powerful and crushing hug, much to Cobalt's irritation.

"This is wonderful news!" Granite exclaimed.

Cobalt put up with it for a while, waiting until his friend released him before taking in a deep inhale. After a few moments of recovering from this, however, he returned to smiling.

"And it doesn't stop there."

Yet again, his two companions looked to him, clearly interested as to how this situation could be any better than what it was. Then, after waiting just long enough, Cobalt revealed his secret.

"The filly, our daughter...is a unicorn."

Immediately, both ponies looked utterly shocked at this news, to the point where even Ruby was lost for words. Granite, by contrast, actually did have something to say, by his shock was evident as he spoke with a much quieter voice, almost to the point of a whisper.

"But...there hasn't been a unicorn in your family since..."

Cobalt nodded, finishing his words for him.

"I know. Not since my great-great-Grandma."

Here, Ruby leaned forward, having recovered enough to actually get a few words out.

"Do you mean to tell me...that my niece...is a unicorn?!”

Looking to her, Cobalt smiled and nodded silently, leading to perhaps the widest grin he'd ever seen on his sister-in-law's face.

"Oh...I am so gonna rub this in my neighbours' faces when I get home!"

Cobalt laughed to that, taking another swig of his cider, only to then find Granite leaning closer to him, speaking as though in awe of something.

"So...does that mean...you got it? The letter?"

Turning to his friend, Cobalt took on a look of pride.

"Yep. The day after little Stella was born, the letter came in. When she comes of age, she gets to go to one of the royal magic academies!"

Granite's own grin widened at that, and he raised his glass to his friend.

"Well, here's to little Stella then!"

He gulped his cider down heartily, leaving Cobalt to ponder his situation, with a warm smile on his face as he did so.

"To think...one day...my own daughter could be taught by one of the Queen's own hoof-picked magical instructors! She might even join one of her Majesty's elite unicorn squadrons!"

He let out a brief gasp.

"Maybe...maybe she'll even be one of the Order of the Stars!"

A clearing of a throat caused him to turn to Ruby, who, while still smiling, nevertheless gave a somewhat incredulous look to him.

"I'd temper your expectations, Cobalt."

Hearing that, the small stallion let out a laugh of his own.

"Yeah, guess I got carried away. But hey, a guy can dream, right?"

Ruby smiled to that, then looked over to Granite as the latter, after having downed his latest cider, took on a look of curiosity.

"I never asked. What about your son?"

To that, Cobalt shook his head.

"Earth pony, like his Mother and me. But, he's healthy and strong, so consider me pretty proud all the same."

Here, Granite placed his hoof upon his friend's shoulder, showing clear approval at that attitude.

"Perhaps your colt might even join the army one day. Wouldn't that be something!"

Cobalt laughed briefly.

"I certainly hope so. I could never have joined myself. Too small at the entry age."

But Granite just waved that concern off.

"Ah, don't beat yourself up over it. If you had joined, we wouldn't have the best-damn blacksmith in the area!"

Cobalt smiled to his fellow stallion's remark.

"Well, you would have had no trouble joining back then!"

Again, Granite brushed the remark off.

"Nah! These hooves were meant for crushing rocks, not skulls. I'm a miner, like my Father, and his Father, and his Father, and..."

But, before he could continue what was probably a long-winded rant, Ruby cut him off.

"Yes, yes, going all the way back to the legendary Rockhoof. We've heard it all before, Granite. Every earth pony in a hundred miles gets to say that about themselves. Even Cobalt here!"

Granite let out another bellowing laugh.

"Well, what can I say? How did the old saying go? Old Rocky liked to plough the fields by day, and at night, he liked to plough the..."

"Yes, yes, no need to finish, Granite!" Cobalt interrupted.

Together, both Granite and Ruby had a good laugh over their friend's more reserved response, and eventually, even Cobalt himself joined in on it. After a time though, the laughter died down, and Granite, of course, couldn't help but slam his hoof against the counter, looking to Ruby with a wide smile.

"Three more ciders, Ruby! One for each of us! On me!"

But Cobalt raised a hoof to that.

"Oh no! I wouldn't want to impose!"

But Granite just laughed again.

"No worries! Trust me, I can afford it today!"

He looked to Cobalt, smirking slightly.

"We've been given higher demands for iron lately, so we're all getting longer shifts."

Instantly, Cobalt understood.

"Ah, greater ration privileges then?"

Granite nodded.

"Yep! And I can't think of anything better to celebrate than something like this!"

When the ciders arrived, both Granite and Ruby took their glasses, raising them to Cobalt.

"Here's to your foals, Cobalt! May they grow up strong!" Granite declared.

Chuckling, Cobalt picked up his own glass, and together, the three ponies gulped their drinks down hard. But, when those glasses were put back down on the counter, Granite's smile faded a little.

"Believe me...we could all do with something to celebrate right now."

Hearing that, Cobalt gained a look of confusion, and he turned to Ruby, only to find that she too was seeming a little put off right now. But, after spending the next few moments in silence, Granite elected to explain things to his friend by pointing to a newspaper that, until now, Cobalt hadn't noticed on the counter, titled "The Daily Constellation". There, right on the front page, was a photograph of what he recognised instantly from past news. It was the Lunar Embassy, stationed in Ponyville, only it was looking far from grand right now, as there were scorch marks all over it. At the top of the page, in big bold letters, was the title; "Embassy Attacked! Rogue Equestrians to Blame?" Seeing that, Cobalt sighed.

"Yeah...I heard about that. Everypony in the capital was talking about it."

Granite sighed even deeper.

"I hear there was a whole bunch of burn victims from this. One even had to be sent home."

Cobalt nodded.

"I know...I saw her."

Instantly, the other two looked to him, with Ruby asking the obvious question.

"What?! When?!"

Cobalt took another sip of his cider before answering.

"At the hospital. After the birth, Sapphire was recovering, so while she slept I walked about a bit. I happened on the ward where the burned mare was taken and..."

He grimaced.

"...it...it wasn't pretty."

Granite leaned closer.

"I heard some pretty bad stuff. How was it?"

Cobalt looked to him.

"Honestly? Probably worse that you've heard. She took a pretty big hit from the fire. There were burns over most of one half of her body. And her wing was so badly mangled that..."

He looked away, shutting his eyes tightly.

"...the last thing the doctors said was that...they'd have to amputate."

As soon as he'd heard that, Granite growled, looking to the newspaper before unceremoniously spitting on it.

"Equestrian savages!"

Ruby seemed just as ticked off, though she said nothing as she dwelt on this. As for Cobalt, he reached out, trying to calm his friend.

"Granite...you needn't be so angry."

His friend snapped his head in his direction.

"What?! That innocent mare will never fly again because of what those...those...those monsters did to her! How can I not be angry?!"

To that, Cobalt smiled.

"Because...she was saved."

Again, both ponies looked to him, waiting for an explanation. And after he took a moment to gather his thoughts, he gave it.

"Barely had the doctors given their verdict on the mare when...when..."

Slowly, he took a deep breath, then looked to his friends as though he'd seen the most wondrous thing imaginable.

"...she arrived. Queen Moon."

Silence fell, and not just for the three of them. Everypony in the tavern stopped what they were doing and looked to Cobalt, completely disbelieving what they'd just heard. But, nopony said a word as he carried on.

"The moment she arrived, we bowed. We got to our knees and said nothing to her. She walked past us all, right over to the injured mare. After a moment there...there was a glow, and then a flash. Some kind of magic. When the light died down, I...I couldn't believe it."

He smiled wider.

"The wing, it...it was healed! Like there'd never been a burn there at all!"

He again took a moment for himself.

"After that, she waited for the mare to wake up, and when she did, she placed a hoof on her shoulder, giving her a quiet nod before...leaving. She just...turned around and left, never saying anything."

Silence persisted for a long time after that, as nopony wanted to be the first to speak up about this. Then, after a long while, it was Granite who broke that silence.

"So...what was she like?"

Cobalt shook his head.

"She was...like nopony I'd ever seen before. She...she almost had a glow about her. Beautiful...powerful...wise. That poor mare...she was doomed, her life practically over...until Moon came along."

Granite leaned back, then developed into a smile of his own. He reached to one side, picked up his glass, then raised it, looking out to all the other ponies in the tavern.

"To Queen Moon! Praise be her name!"

Instantly, all of them raised their glasses in unison, speaking as though as one.

"Praise be her name!"

Together they drank, and when it was all over, everypony got back to what they'd been doing before this sudden shift in their priorities. All, that is, except for Cobalt, who nodded to himself and let out a long sigh, taking a sip while listening to his friend, who spoke with determination in his voice.

“I tell you, Cobalt, if we ever do go to war with those Equestrians, which we should after this mess, I’ll feel a lot better knowing our great Queen is with us!”

But Cobalt shook his head.

“We mustn’t blame all of Equestria for this, Granite. The article says it right there, this was only the act of a few. Their Princess publicly condemned the whole thing!”

But Granite snorted.

“Yeah, right! I’ll bet she was just waiting for somepony on her side to do this! She doesn’t want to look like a warmonger, so she just sits back and hopes somepony in her country takes action against us. You mark my words, friend, those Equestrians feel nothing but hate for us, and this right here just proves it!”

Cobalt remained unconvinced.

“Don’t forget...that’s our Queen’s sister you're talking about.”

Granite hesitated, then frowned.

“Maybe...but our Queen has always had the strongest will. Family or no...she will do what is right for her people.”

Cobalt frowned right back.

“I’m a Father now, Granite. My wife came this close to dying to bring those precious foals into the world. I don’t want my children to have been born into a time of war.”

Slowly, Granite looked away, uncomfortable, but still unwilling to bend in this matter.

“Life...doesn’t always give us what we want, Cobalt.”

For a while, Cobalt just sat there, watching his friend drink his cider. Then, his eyes turned to his own drink, and after taking another small sip, he spoke softly to himself, almost like he was whispering a prayer.

"My Queen...oh great protector...whether it be peace or war that awaits us, may my children grown strong and powerful to serve you...just as we all do."

A Lost Student

When one thought of Princess Celestia, they tended to imagine her surrounded by opulent luxuries. Golden thrones, exquisite tapestries, and accompanied at all times by the highly-trained and disciplined members of the Canterlot Guard. What they didn’t usually expect was for her to be sitting quietly in a quaint little library in the middle of an out-of-the-way town on the edge of Equestria. But, that was exactly where she was, sitting comfortably in the main chamber of the Golden Oak Library of Ponyville, a contented smile upon her face. Carefully, she took a sip of the tea that had been prepared for her, waiting for her host to return. And sure enough, Twilight was soon seen walking down the stairs, smiling warmly to her teacher as she trotted over to join her. Levitating a small tea-cup of her own, the young unicorn promptly took a sip of it herself, before letting out a long sigh.

"I'll admit...I've missed this."

Celestia's smile widened.

"And I've missed you, Twilight. Since you moved here to Ponyville we've hardly ever seen each other."

A brief look of guilt came to Twilight at that.

"Yes...and I'm sorry about that. It's just..."

But Celestia raised a hoof.

"You needn't apologise. I realise how busy things have been for you. In truth, I think we were both lucky to even get this time to see one another."

Another sigh escaped Twilight, and she nodded in agreement, taking another calming sip of her tea. In the silence that followed, Celestia glanced to the side, to the staircase her student had just walked down.

"So...I take it Spike managed to get off to sleep fairly quickly?"

A smile returned to Twilight's lips.

"Yeah. But I'm not surprised. After spending all play playing with Sweetie, he gets pretty pooped."

Celestia nodded.

"I'm glad to hear he's making friends. And I'm happier still he's managed to find one among the Lunar people."

Twilight giggled to that.

"You should hear Cadence talking about it. The way she tells it, it's like Spike has done a better job forging a bridge between our peoples than she has."

The two shared a laugh over that, which ended when Celestia shook her head.

"She does herself too little credit. I think she's done wonderfully in her position."

Slowly, she gave Twilight her full attention.

"...And so have you."

Twilight blushed slightly.

"Oh...I just did what I could."

Celestia shook her head.

"Nonsense. You've done everything in your power to make sure things between our nation and theirs has remained stable. There have been...issues...but through them all...I think your efforts, more than anypony else, has kept things from getting as bad as they could have been."

Twilight thought on that, watching as Celestia continued.

"I mean when I say...that I'm proud of what you've done here, my student."

The young unicorn, naturally, was a little taken aback by such words, but even so, she knew to give an appreciative smile when people gave her a compliment. Again, a silence passed between them, and as Celestia occupied herself with her tea, Twilight, by contrast, began to look thoughtful. Something began to take centre-stage in her mind, and at first, she tried not to focus on it too much. But, Celestia was here, right in front of her. There was nopony else to overhear them or get involved. It was just a private get-together between teacher and student. Because of this, and after more than a little hesitation on her part, Twilight began to speak up.

"Um...Princess?"

Celestia looked up from her tea.

"Yes, Twilight?"

Twilight took a deep breath, then continued.

"You've...um...you've had other students, right? Before you started teaching me?"

And with that, Celestia's smile began to fade. The moment she'd heard her student's words, her expression of comfort was instead replaced by one of, of all things, resignation. It was as if that very question was something she'd been expecting, and one she was not looking forward to. This sentiment was further reflected in the long sigh she let loose, which was one that Twilight couldn't help but feel nervous about. But, she stayed quiet as her monarch finally responded.

"So...you've finally asked."

Twilight titled her head in confusion.

"I'm...I'm sorry?"

Celestia looked to her, appearing and sounding more serious than before.

"You want to know...about Sunset."

In that instant, it was as if all the colour was drained from Twilight's face, and she was once more a little filly, terrified about being found out about doing something wrong. It was a look Celestia had not seen on her in many years, but soon, her own face softened, and she spoke in a somewhat calmer manner afterwards.

"You needn't look so worried, Twilight. I knew about your going to see her...and I knew you'd one day ask me about this."

Twilight, understandably, didn't know how to respond to that. Shock and confusion and fear all wrestled for prominence in her mind, but, at the end of it all, she composed herself. Or, at least, she composed herself as best she could under the circumstances, before finally speaking up yet again.

"So...she was your student?"

Celestia nodded.

"Yes...she was."

Discomfort tainted her voice, but Twilight kept her mouth shut for the time being, giving her teacher all the space she needed right now. Celestia, for her part, gathered her thoughts together, trying to figure out how best to explain all of this. But, in the end, she began to tell her story all the same.

"It was many years ago...and rumours reached my ears of a young filly in one of the Canterlot orphanages. Talented and brilliant in magic, far more so than somepony her age should be."

Nostalgia came to her.

"I visited the place myself, and that was where I met her. Sunset Shimmer. The rumours had not been exaggerating. She was indeed gifted in magic in a way I had never before seen in one so young."

She took another sip of her tea.

"I decided to take her with me, back to the palace, and I endeavoured to train her as my apprentice."

Slowly, a smile came to her lips, and she looked up to Twilight.

"In the early days...she was like you. Always excited and eager to learn. She stuck close to me every single day, always listening with wide eyes whenever I had some new spell or lesson to teach her."

Twilight too smiled, remembering those days of her own education well. But, that smile, and that of her teacher, began to fade once the latter began to speak again.

"But then...as she got older...I began to see...other sides to her. I saw hints of pride...aggression...self-confidence that bordered on the arrogant."

She shut her eyes tightly.

"I saw...I saw my sister in her."

Twilight seemed surprised by this, but again, she said nothing, instead watching as Celestia carried on with her story.

"Luna too had been like that in her youth, in the days before our split from one another. And when I saw Sunset start to take those first few steps down that path...fear took hold of me."

Shame came to her.

"I feared what might happen if I continued to teach her...to help her power grow."

Twilight looked to her, unsure of how to take that.

"You...you were afraid of her?"

Celestia hung her head.

"I did...and that fear led to...one of my greatest mistakes."

Gradually, the mare of the sun turned, looking out to the window, seeing that bright orb setting beyond the horizon.

"One day, during one of our lessons together...I chose...to teach her...less."

A sigh.

"I would begin to hold back...teaching her smaller or weaker versions of spells I knew she was capable of learning. I...I held her back...out of concern of what she might become if I didn’t."

Her face twisted into a grimace.

"But...I underestimated her thirst to learn...her desire for knowledge of magic. One night, when everypony else was asleep...she ventured into the library, to the section restricted to all but the most capable of mages."

Her eyes narrowed.

"And there...she discovered the tomes I had been using...and found that there had been more."

Twilight's mouth hung open, for she knew where this was going.

"And...what happened?"

Celestia looked back to her.

"The next day...she confronted me. She asked me, flat-out...whether I had lied to her. Whether I had deliberately undermined her training."

Slowly, her eyes closed.

"...And I did not shy away from that. I confessed everything. I told her...all that she already suspected."

Shame returned to her face.

"And...I never saw her after that."

Twilight looked on, surprised.

"What do you mean?"

Another sigh from the Princess.

"The next day...she was gone. Nopony had seen her leave, and she'd taken her belongings with her. I thought to send somepony after her, to find her...but I knew she would not return even if I did."

Slowly, the Princess got up, moving over to the window while Twilight watched, continuing to stare at that sunset.

"For a time...Sunset was closer to me than anypony else. She was more than just a student...she was closer to a daughter."

A wince passed through her.

"And she...she thought of me as a Mother."

Twilight, never saying a word, watched as her beloved teacher turned, looking her right in the eye as tears began to fall down her cheek.

"But after all that...the last time we were together...that talented...innocent filly...looked at that Mother..."

There was a sharp intake of breath, and then, she finished.

"...and knew...that she had been betrayed by her."

Teachers and Apprentices

Concentration. That was what Sunset needed right now. She had studied that same passage in the ancient tome over and over again, and now, she was certain she was going to be able to pull it off. Standing in the middle of her personal chambers, she took a few calming breaths, before promptly closing her eyes, her mind focusing hard on what it was she wanted to achieve. Her horn lit up, and soon, the aura she created began to spread all over her body. Within moments, it was as if she were practically bathed in magic, and as this happened to her, her body began the first inklings of changing. Solid form gave way to ethereal matter, to magic itself. But the efforts to maintain this change were taking their toll, and the strain of it was as clear as day on her face. Eventually, her power gave out, and the aura faded, returning her to normal. She panted furiously, clearly exhausted from her exertions, but even so, she was not so tired as to be unable to express her displeasure at this.

"Damn it! How many times do I have to try before I get it?!"

"Patience, my apprentice...Queenstown wasn't built in a day."

The unicorn's head spun around, and she saw, to her surprise, that her teacher, Queen Moon, was standing in her very doorway. Instinct took hold, and she gave a sweeping bow to her.

"Oh! Queen Moon! Forgive me, I...I didn't see you there."

As she heard the Queens hoof-steps approach, the latter’s voice spoke up to her.

"Few do...unless I want them to."

Slowly, Sunset looked upwards, and it was here when she finally noticed that her leader was not appearing as she usually did. Gone was her distinct azure armour and helm, and instead, she entered her chamber bare, her black fur almost shimmering in the flickering candlelight Sunset had about her room. For a time, however, the younger mare didn't say anything, instead watching as the alicorn made her way further in, looking over the tome she'd been studying.

"One day, you will achieve this spell, Sunset...I am certain of it."

Sighing, Sunset offered a smile.

"Thank you, your Majesty. It means a lot to me that you'd say that."

Turning, Queen Moon nodded, before taking a seat in one of the unoccupied chairs that dotted Sunset's room. Her horn lit up, and there was a brief flash of powerful magic, which Sunset was sure to shield her eyes from. When the light died down, she looked on to discover, to her slight surprise, that the monarch had conjured up a tea set, with two already-filled cups.

"Come...drink with me."

Naturally, Sunset was a little uncertain of how to react to a request like that. The Queen was usually so reserved, so professional in all of her dealings with her. To see her like this, so relaxed and informal, it was a little difficult to adjust to. Even so, she'd been given an offer, and she was not one to refuse. So, slowly, the Equestrian went over to her Lunar mistress, taking a seat close beside her and taking the cup that had been offered. For a while, the two simply contented themselves with their drinks, but all through their time, Sunset watched her teacher warily. It was not something Moon was able to miss, even when her gaze was upon her tea.

"I am aware that...I am not a mare one can feel...comfortable with."

Sunset raised an eyebrow, but still stayed quiet as the Queen continued.

"I am seen as many things, my apprentice. Strong...wise...a defender."

There was the barest flicker in her eyes.

"But...warm...has never been one of them."

Sunset sighed, her own expression softening.

"Nopony here holds that against you, my Queen. You're the kind of leader everypony should have. Whatever failings you have...your strengths more than make up for it."

The Queen let out a dry laugh.

"You may be right...but even so...there are days when one...wishes they could connect more with those around them. To be more than simply the mare who stands between them and harm."

Another sip, and after that, a look of resentment.

"My sister, on the other hoof...nopony ever had a difficult time loving her."

At the mention of Celestia, Sunset grimaced, looking away from her leader for a time, even as she continued to speak aloud.

"I may have been the stronger...but she was always the one the ponies looked up to. The one they admired and adored. I may have been respected...but never loved."

Her eyes narrowed.

"And I have grown accustomed to that. It is something I can live with, if it means those who follow me are ensured the lives they have."

Sunset took a gulp of her own drink before, at last, speaking up.

"Your Majesty...if it's alright with you...I'd rather not talk about your sister right now."

Moon turned to her, raising an eyebrow.

"You still bear that anger towards her? Even after all this time?"

Sunset let out a long sigh.

"She...lied to me. All through my childhood she told me she believed in me, that she would do everything she could to help train me. To make me as good in magic as she felt I was capable of becoming."

Anger took hold in her expression.

"But it was all a lie. The moment she felt I wasn't developing into the kind of mare she wanted me to be, she stopped being a teacher...and started being a warden. Always watching me like a hawk in case I strayed too far for her standards."

Her grip on her cup tensed up.

"I was better off having you as a teacher than I ever was with Celestia!"

She looked over to the ancient mare.

"You never held me back. You never feared what I could do. And you...never lied to me."

Again, she stared at her tea, and after having let all of that out, she stopped, instead simply letting out exhale after exhale. Moon watched her, and could hear in her tone that she was almost trying to convince herself of all of that. That she was trying to maintain that same anger she always had whenever Celestia was brought up. So, the Queen watched, studying her face carefully. The subtle twitches, the brief flickers in her eyes, even the way she was breathing. She watched it all, and as such, soon spoke in a softer tone.

"...She misses you, Sunset."

Slowly, Sunset looked to her, surprised.

"...What?"

Moon turned to face her fully.

"I speak truly. My sister...Celestia...misses you."

A moment passed.

"She made a grave error, not trusting you when she did...but I do not doubt that she loves you, even now."

Sunset's eyes narrowed.

"I trusted her...I felt that she would never be anything but supporting of me...and look how that turned out!"

Moon nodded.

"Yes...my sister erred. It was not the first time...and it certainly won't be the last. But...I believe her when she says she wants you in her life."

Sunset didn't reply, and as such, it wasn't long before Moon continued.

"I believe...that barely a day goes by when she does not wish that you were in her life again. To have you by her side, looking up to her, learning from her. Losing you...wounded her...just like it did when I turned from her."

The Queen regarded her student well, then spoke once more.

"And I sense...that you may feel the same."

Sunset looked away, unable to look her current leader in the eye as she spoke.

"You have served me well Sunset. You have carried out my will and become my most capable follower. But in you, I still sense that longing. That need to go to her, to speak to her...and to have things go back to the way they used to be."

To that, Sunset finally looked back to her.

"Maybe...but things can’t be like they were...can they?"

Closing her eyes, Moon shook her head.

"No...they can’t. Some divisions...cannot heal."

Then, she opened those eyes again.

"But...you do yourself and Celestia a disservice by lying to yourself, like you have been doing."

As one would expect, Sunset was unsure of how to feel about all of this. Her expression changed many times over, between confusion, anger, sadness, as well as a plethora of other feelings. But, at the end of it all, she gradually looked up, staring her teacher right in the eye.

"...Why? Why are you saying all this to me?"

Moon considered that, then gave the younger mare her answer.

"Because I do what is in the best interests of my people, Sunset."

Slowly, she got up, having finished her tea. She walked over to the door, looking over her shoulder to her apprentice yet again.

"And my people...are not served...by being heartbroken."

With that, the elder mare turned again, looking to the open door, and taking a single step out of it. But, the moment she did this, she stopped, for she had heard her student mumbling something behind her. She did not turn to look at her, however, merely standing in the doorway, giving Sunset all the time she needed to get her thoughts in order. Then, after that long and uncomfortable silence, her Equestrian apprentice finally spoke.

"Th...thank you, Queen Moon. It's...I appreciate...you know...having somepony to talk to."

Moon finally looked over, giving a small smile and nod, prompting Sunset to speak up again.

"And you know...you may be better at connecting with ponies than you think."

To that, Moon gave a chuckle.

"Well...perhaps I do get a moment in...every now and again."

To the Farm

If nothing else, the weather was exactly what Applejack hoped for whenever she and her family were out working in their orchards. The skies were utterly cloudless, revealing the brilliant blue above. The sun was shining down brightly, giving warmth and light to the land. And to top everything off, there was a nice cool breeze, which gently rustled the leaves of the trees they were all working on. Applejack herself had a wide smile upon her face as she set to work, kicking the trees with her usual amount of force. The apples all fell into their assigned baskets, and Big Mac and Apple Bloom weren't far off. They were all doing their own chores right now, like carting bundles of hay or carrying the fully-laden apple baskets. As for Granny Smith, she was sound asleep in her rocking chair, well within sight of her grandchildren. All-in-all, it was a good regular day for the Apple family, and one that brought nothing but smiles to all of them. But, as this day wore on, Applejack was growing increasingly tired from her efforts, which was to be expected. But even so, she was not so tired as to be unable to let out a chuckle when she finally surveyed her work.

"Hehe...not bad."

Her ears twitched as she heard her sister trot over, and she turned to greet her.

"Is that all today, sis?"

The older mare smiled, reaching down and giving a quick pat on the little filly's head.

"You betcha, Bloom. All we gotta do now is...erm...Bloom?"

She had noticed that her sister was starting to look worried about something, to the point of raising her hoof and pointing to something straight behind Applejack. The latter turned, and soon afterwards, her eyes widened. For there, just stepping through the gate of Sweet Apple Acres, was Ambassador Rarity. The Lunar unicorn was, at this moment, accompanied by a pair of her nation's soldiers, bodyguards most likely, both of whom were clad in their all-covering armour. Frowning slightly, Applejack turned to her younger sibling.

"Bloom...get home."

Apple Bloom didn't need to be told twice, and so began to head on towards the house. Applejack, still standing there, let out a long sigh, before turning and finally heading towards her unexpected guest. Rarity soon spotted her, though her expression did not change because of it. Within only a minute, the two mares were only a few feet from one another, wherein they finally stopped walking. There was a silence for a time, which was eventually broken by the Ambassador herself.

"Miss Apples."

Applejack tipped her hat.

"Ambassador."

Another long and uncomfortable period of quiet hung over them, and Applejack, not wanting things to go this way forever, cleared her throat in an obviously nervous way.

"So...um...pretty decent weather today...right?"

Rarity looked upwards, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes...I suppose."

Naturally, this did little to truly break the ice, and both mares eventually ended up returning to their other silence. But, to Applejack's surprise, she soon noticed that, in addition to the guards, Rarity had also arrived here with another pony. For just then, a tiny unicorn head poked out from behind the Ambassador; Sweetie Belle. Seeing her, Applejack put on a more genuine smile.

"Well hey there, Sweetie Belle! How ya been?"

Though a little hesitant, the young unicorn eventually walked out, standing right next to her Mother before answering the older mare.

"Oh, um...hello, Miss Applejack. I've been...good?"

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, only to stop when, just then, another familiar voice called out.

"Sweetie Belle!"

All eyes turned to see Apple Bloom running over, wearing a wide smile as she did so. Sweetie Belle, for her part, seemed equally happy, and ran off past both her Mother and Applejack to greet her friend.

"Hiya, Apple Bloom!"

Though a little irritated that her younger sister had disobeyed her instructions to go home, Applejack nevertheless seemed pleased at this friendly little interaction between her and Sweetie. Before long, the small earth pony looked up to her elder sibling.

"Hey, AJ? Can me an' Sweetie head on over to the pond fer some swimmin'?"

Applejack considered that, then looked over to the Ambassador.

"Wadda ya think, Rarity?"

Rarity sighed, then put on a small smile for her daughter's benefit.

"Of course. Have fun, Sweetie."

Sweetie Belle's smile widened, and she and Apple Bloom began to run off together, no doubt heading for that aforementioned pond. Now out of earshot of their respective younger accomplices, the two mares regarded each other once again.

"How...how has she been?" Applejack asked.

Rarity considered that, her expression making it clear that she was restraining a degree of irritation.

"She has been...well. Obviously, having flaming bricks thrown through your window would upset any young filly. But Sweetie is coping. Honestly, part of the reason I came here is because I felt it would be best for her to spend more time with her friend."

Applejack smiled to that, then gained a look of curiosity.

"Then...what else did ya come here fer?"

To that, Rarity took a deep inhale, then let it all out, maintaining her composed look all the while.

"The Embassy will be holding a celebration in about a week's time. And for that I've decided to procure some additional food for the staff and soldiers there. In particular..."

She gestured to the nearby trees.

"...I wish to ask you...to provide some of your goods."

Applejack blinked, clearly taken aback by that.

"Y'all...wanna buy mah apples?"

Rarity looked back to her.

"Yes...that about sums it up."

Applejack considered that, and while it was obvious to anypony that this was the absolute last thing she was expecting to hear today, she soon shook herself out of that shocked state.

"Well...er...y'all ain't really mah usual type o' customers."

Rarity arched another eyebrow.

"If you don't wish to sell, then we'll..."

But Applejack responded pre-emptively.

"Now hold on there! Ah never said that! It's jus'...well...ah weren't expecting y'all ta really want anythin' from us after...ya know..."

Rarity frowned.

"In spite of your people's...past errors...I am still an Ambassador. My role is to help bridge gaps. I supposed...perhaps attempting to trade with you might aid that goal...if you're willing."

Though still unsure, Applejack was soon distracted. For she had just heard the distinct sound of Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle laughing and playing together in the distance. With that, her demeanour relaxed, and she once more looked to her guest.

"Ah'll send ya a few carts o' the best we have."

Rarity nodded.

"Very good. We'll discuss payment when they arrive."

Applejack nodded back, and after having done so, she sighed, Slowly, she took off her hat, holding it to her chest, before speaking in a genuinely apologetic way.

"Ambassador...ah can't tell ya how sorry we are that...that y'all were attacked like that. It weren't right, mah people stoopin' ta that kinda thing. Ah know y'all have yer problems with us...an' truth be told...we have some problems with y’all too. But ah hope... even with all that...things can be good between us."

Hearing that, Rarity regarded her carefully. There was no falsehood in those words. As such, she too began to look to her Equestrian counterpart with a somewhat more relaxed stance.

"Well...since you put it that way...thank you, Miss Apples. With everything that’s happened...it’s...nice...to have a little cordiality."

Putting her hat back on, Applejack let out a hearty chuckle.

"Shucks, don’t go with all that Miss stuff! Call me Applejack!"

Rarity nodded, but stayed silent as the farmer continued.

"Say...mah Granny brewed up a fine cider earlier. How bout y'all come over and have a glass?"

At first, the Ambassador didn't seem to really look forward to such a prospect. But, she the glanced to the side, in the direction her daughter had run off with Apple Bloom, and shortly afterwards, she let out a long sigh.

"I suppose...it wouldn't hurt to give Sweetie more time with her friend."

Applejack's wide smile returned.

"Sounds good ta me!"

She turned, heading for her home, with Rarity and her bodyguard close behind.

"Just so you know, Applejack...I fully expect the apples we've procured from you to be of a good quality, you do understand that, yes?"

Hearing that, Applejack looked over to her, bearing a knowing smirk.

"Trust me, Ambassador...y'all are in fer the taste of yer life with that one!"

A Thousand Years

Now, when the sun set beyond the horizon, the usual routine for the citizens of Ponyville was to simply bring their respective days to a close and head on home. But today, things were a little different. Instead, many gathered on the outskirts of the town, looking towards the Embassy and seeing, to their surprise, a great deal more movement than they were used to. Guards near the front gates were chatting with one another, laughing and enjoying what appeared to be flagons of cider, and through the windows there could be seen many more such gatherings. Things just seemed so much more relaxed there than was normal for them. Naturally, many of the observing Equestrians didn't really know what to think of it all, and in the midst of this, Twilight stepped out from the crowd. Having gained herself something of a rapport with the Lunars during her time there, she did not hesitate to make her way over to the Embassy, adjusting her spectacles as she did so. And the guards at the gate, though less formal than normal, nevertheless wet to her as she drew nearer.

"Can we help you, Miss Sparkle?"

The young mare nodded.

"Yes, I...I was wondering if I could speak to Ambassador Rarity?"

The two looked to one another, then looked back to her with a smile, stepping aside.

"Of course. I'm sure she'd be happy to see you."

Twilight smiled back, then wasted no time in heading on in. It wasn't long before she was within the Embassy itself, and having been here more than a few times already, she knew where to go. Many of the serving staff and other guards here all gave her welcoming smiles and nods, and with every step she took, there just seemed to be this happy atmosphere around the place, which was, as one would expect, rather unusual for a place that had become so famous for rigid discipline. But, on she went regardless, and before long, she was upon the door that she knew from experience led to the Ambassador's office. The guard there, recognising her, gave her a brief salute, before opening said door for her. Twilight looked to him with appreciation, before heading inside. Sure enough, Rarity was there, sitting at her table and, from the looks of things, enjoying a meal with her daughter, Sweetie. The latter immediately noticed Twilight's arrival, and broke out into a wide smile.

"Miss Twilight!"

Rarity turned now too, and, in a manner that surprised Twilight a great deal, smiled in a friendly way.

"Twilight! Darling! A pleasure to see you this evening!"

The lavender Equestrian chuckled nervously, giving a quick nod before trotting over to them both.

"I...I hope I'm not disturbing anything?"

But Rarity waved her off.

"Nonsense, Twilight. You're more than welcome here tonight."

Twilight considered that.

"Well...thank you, but..."

She paused, looking from the Ambassador to her smiling daughter and then back again.

"...in truth, I was wondering what was going on here. Things here seem a bit...different to normal.

Rarity let out a brief laugh to that, which in itself was a novelty, and when that laughter died down, she gestured to a nearby empty chair. Twilight, getting the silent invitation, accepted it and took a seat, watching as her host began to explain things.

"Well, you see, Twilight, tonight is a very special night for us Lunars."

Taking hold of a glass of wine, she lifted it towards a large painting of Queen Moon that was hanging just above the wide fireplace of her office.

"Tonight marks the one thousand year anniversary of the founding of our kingdom!"

Twilight looked to the painting, and the stern visage of the Queen upon it, before glancing back down to Rarity, then finally breaking out into a smile.

"Well...that would certainly explain everypony enjoying themselves around here."

Sweetie giggled, gaining Twilight's attention.

"It's always good at this time of year! We get to sing, tell stories..."

"And just cut loose for a bit!"

All heads turned to the door, and they saw, entering the place with a confident smile of her own, was Aurora Dash. The Captain chuckled as she walked in, closing the door behind her.

"Come to see what all the fuss is about, Sparkle?"

Raising an eyebrow, Twilight smirked right back.

"Nice to see you too, Aurora."

The Captain matched her smirk, before taking a seat herself. She took a glass of cider that she'd entered with, and raised it to Rarity.

"A thousand years."

Rarity nodded, taking her own wine glass and gently clinking it against the glass of the Captain.

"A thousand years," she concurred.

And with that, the two mares took simultaneous sips of their respective drinks, all while Twilight watched. When they'd finished, they set their glasses down, and while Rarity maintained her lady-like manners and wiped stray drops from her lips, Aurora was far less refined, and simply let out a contented sigh.

"Oh yeah, that’s the good stuff!"

Rarity turned to her, nodding.

"Indeed. Miss Apples provided quite a fine beverage for the staff it would seem. I tried some myself the other day."

Aurora chuckled.

"I'll have to thank her next time I meet her. My troops have been loving her apples too. Oh, remind me to try out that pie the chefs are making out of them, because that’s smelling good right now!"

Sweetie let out a gasp to that.

"Oooh! Can I try some, Mother? Pleeeeaasee?"

Rarity chuckled a little to this, giving a nod of consent.

"Of course, Sweetie. Have as much has you like. It is a special occasion after all."

Clearly delighted, the young filly clapped her hooves together, practically squealing for joy at that. Meanwhile, Twilight, who had been silently watching all of this unfold, put on a warm and genuine smile.

"I'm...glad...that you're all having a good time here."

Aurora raised a glass to that.

"I’ll say! Best time of the year! I mean, heck, we can't always be a bunch of stiffs, right?"

Rarity let out a brief "huff" to that.

"Speak for yourself, Captain! Some of us pride ourselves on how much of a, as you put it, stiff we can be."

Naturally, there was a round of laughs to that, even from Rarity herself, and soon even Twilight was joining in on the action.

"Well...I should be getting home. This is clearly something your people should..."

But Aurora slammed her hoof on the table, stopping her from continuing.

"Oh no you don't! As far as I’m concerned, you're welcome to join us tonight, Twilight!"

Twilight looked to her, clearly surprised by that, but soon saw Sweetie looking to her with a wide and happy smile.

"Yeah! Stay with us for now! Maybe we can play a few games together, like pin-the-tail-on-the-bugbear!"

Rarity looked to her, nodding in agreement with the others.

"They're quite right, Twilight. You've more than made yourself welcome here. Consider this invitation a "thank you" for how much you've done to help us since we arrived."

Hearing that, Twilight couldn't help but feel touched at their warm and welcoming sentiment. Slowly but surely, she smiled, giving a nod. Then, with a cocky smile of her own, Aurora reached forward, offering her glass of cider, and while hesitant, Twilight soon accepted. She looked to the drink within, then took a few sips of it, before promptly letting out a clear and distinct "hmmm" to it.

"Yeah...I really do have to thank AJ for this later."

Aurora chuckled.

"That’s the spirit!"

Then, the Captain looked down to the youngest of their number.

"Say there, kiddo...how about you start us off with the usual story?"

Sweetie seemed pretty excited at that, and doubly so when she saw her Mother giving her a nod of consent. So, Twilight watched as the unicorn filly stood on her chair, cleared her throat, and began to speak what could only be assumed as a traditional Lunar tale for this annual celebration.

"A thousand years ago, there was a time of chaos, when ponies were afraid and helpless. But then, two sisters stepped forward..."

Training

The Queen was the very picture of calm and composed, standing regally within the doorway of the training hall. Many of her guards lined the place, never letting their eyes stray in her direction. They remained as disciplined as they always did, and Moon herself was free to focus on those within. The training ground were more akin to an indoor coliseum, circular in shape and bearing steps on many sides leading down to a central fighting ground. And there, standing in the middle of those grounds, was a lone mare, surrounded by about half a dozen other soldiers, all of whom were unicorns. The mare was tall, and was the only pony here to rival Moon herself in terms of height. She bore dark armour, bordering on black, with maroon fur that contrasted against a somewhat lighter mane. Like Moon, she too bore a long and sharp-looking horn, but the most distinct feature about her was the clear scar over one eye. However, that eye, along with the other, was currently clad in a blindfold, which seemed to cause her no concern whatsoever.

The same could not be said of the troops who surrounded her, however, who often gave each other looks of worry. But, they knew their purpose here, and so began to slowly circle her. But, with every step they took, every tiny movement of the sand under their hooves, the mare's ears twitched, and she would turn her head slightly in the direction of the sound. Then, at the end of that long wait, it finally happened. The guards all attacked at once, charging her as though she were some deadly enemy. But, before they even reached her, she reacted. She ducked and dodged and weaved through every single strike they attempted to make against her, all while maintaining that blindfold. Moon watched, clearly pleased at her abilities, but said nothing, instead keeping to her observations. Meanwhile, the guards were growing more and more frustrated at being unable to get at their training target. And what was worse, she was starting to fight back, delivering kicks and punches with her hooves that sent them back with great force.

At the end of it all, the unicorn soldiers all looked to one another and, saying nothing, knew that they had to bring out the big guns for this one. They lowered their heads, their horns beginning to glow brightly, and this too caused the mare's ears to perk up. Seconds afterwards, they sent out simultaneous shots of magic against her, but here too she was ready. Her own horn glowed even brighter, and before the attacks reached her, she was engulfed in a powerful magical shield. On and on the attacks came, but nothing could penetrate that defence. Then, after this had gone on for some time, the mare smirked, sending a shiver through the opposing soldiers. Before they knew it, her horn erupted into a frenzy of lighting, sending sparks and bolts in all directions. The other unicorns tried to defend against it, but it did them little use. All were struck, and all were sent reeling. The fight was over, and the mare had emerged victorious.

And it was here that she finally raised a hoof and pulled off her blindfold, revealing the piercing eyes she had underneath. Now free of that, she glanced around, seeing the fellow Lunars she had felled, before promptly raising an eyebrow.

"Remember to always keep an eye out for any openings, and always be sure to push off with the appropriate hoof."

One of the guards, still lying on the ground, had just enough strength in him to lift his head up to that.

"G...got it!"

And then he fell back down again. Moon, who had said not a word during this entire time, began to finally make her way down to the central part of the chamber, and her hoof-steps alerted the mare below to her presence. Immediately, she gave a sweeping bow, remaining there as her monarch drew nearer.

"Queen Moon. It is an honour to have you come here."

The Queen gave a nod, gesturing to the mare and silently giving her permission to stand, which she soon did. After a brief moment of silence regarding one another, Moon finally spoke up.

"It is good to have you back with us, General Tempest. How fare the manticores?"

A smirk returned to the other mare's lips.

"They...won't give us any further trouble."

Moon nodded, pleased.

"Very good. And it is fortunate that you returned when you did. I may have need of good and capable warriors in the days to come."

Tempest nodded back.

"I've heard. And, if I may ask, your Majesty...why shows as much restraint as you have? These Equestrians have shown naught but disrespect and hostility towards us."

Moon considered that.

"True. But there are still those among them who have been working for peace between us...or at least a calm. And besides..."

She looked away, narrowing her eyes.

"...there is one among them...who warrants further...observations."

Tempest gave a slight bow of her head.

"I will not claim to understand your plans, my liege...but I will follow."

Moon looked back to her.

"Outside of the Order...you have always been my most capable warrior. The most talented electromancer this kingdom has ever seen. No enemy I have sent you against has ever stood a chance, and you have brought victory and glory to our domains more times than any other."

Again, Tempest gave a bow.

"You do me great honour, my Queen."

But Moon took on a more serious look to her soon afterwards.

"But things...are different now. We are no longer dealing with monsters. The foes we may face one day in the future...are ponies...like us. This is a time we never thought would come. But I have no doubt that, if things descend, as many believe it will...you will be needed again."

Tempest raised herself up, looking her Queen right in the eye.

"As always, I shall be the spearhead of your forces. Command me...and your enemies will fall."

Moon raised a hoof.

"I appreciate that, General. And believe me, I will keep you close, just in case Equestria tries something. But, we will maintain our efforts to ensure peace, just as they do. There have been insults made against us, but not enough to justify war."

Her eyes narrowed.

"I will not start this conflict...but I promise you, if conflict occurs...I will end it."

Tempest opened her mouth, ready to reply to that. But, to her and the Queen's surprise, she was kept from doing so by a sudden and rather high-pitched voice calling out.

"TEMPEST!!!"

Both mares turned, and looked on with surprise to see a blue blur shooting forward towards them. Within moments, Tempest was caught, now embraced by a smaller pony. It was an earth pony light blue in her fur and bearing a darker shade in her mane, the latter of which was worn in a ponytail. And upon her face was the most enthusiastic smile anypony had ever seen.

"How was the West? Were the manticores big? Did you shoot your lightning? Tell me everything!"

Tempest, naturally, was a little taken aback by this, all while Moon herself just seemed amused by it. But again they said nothing, for another voice now called out.

"SONATA!!!"

Again, everypony turned, just in time to see a pegasus mare, pink in fur and bearing green and purple in her mane, charging into the chamber. Once there, she pulled the blue earth pony off the General, giving her a deep scowl before speaking up to the taller mare.

"General, I am so sorry about that! You know how she can get, right?"

Tempest merely chuckled, however.

"Think nothing of it, Aria. In truth, I'm happy to see you both. It's been a long time since I've spoken to anypony besides my troops."

Aria looked to her younger sibling, continuing to glare at her when she, at last, noticed the Queen. Her eyes widened, and she gave a deep bow, followed shortly by Sonata.

"Oh! Queen Moon! Forgive us! We didn't mean to intrude!" Aria declared.

But Moon simply shook her head.

"It is no issue. Though I suggest you try and keep your sister's enthusiasm under control a little better next time, Aria."

Aria stood up, giving an appreciative bow of her head, before giving Sonata one more angry frown, which the latter simply giggled too. The two sisters made their way out, all while the older mares watched, and once they were gone, the Queen looked to her General, taking a step forward.

"Well...welcome home, I suppose."

To that, Tempest let out a chuckle.

"There's no place like it, my Queen."

Broken Drone

Under normal circumstances, King Thorax would always prefer to be out in the open, enjoying the bright sunlight and cool breeze that his home often enjoyed now that the corrupting influence of Queen Chrysalis was no longer an issue for them. But, these were not normal circumstances, and as such, the new monarch of the Changelings found himself instead walking down one of the many dark tunnels that made up the interior of his Hive. Many Changelings bowed in respect to him as he passed them by, and he, in turn, gave a nod and a smile. But, that smile would always fade soon afterwards, for he knew his purpose here, and did not look forward to it. Before long, he came upon his destination, the entrance to a particular chamber, and it was here that he stopped, for he saw that he was not alone here. Another Changeling, similar to him in size but bearing far darker colouring, was standing outside that chamber, and as soon as his King approached, he turned.

"Brother."

Thorax nodded.

"Pharynx."

The two siblings remained quiet for a time, standing side-by-side as they looked into the open chamber. Within was another of their Hive, a female, sitting quietly with a warm and genuine smile, and opposite her was yet another of their kind, but far different in looks. His carapace was jet black, and he bore sharp and deadly-looking fangs. This Changeling was what they were before the great change, and so he remained, a clear sign of one who followed the older ways of Chrysalis. But when one looked at him, they did not see a vicious beast. Instead, they saw a drone who was shaking heavily, afraid to even look his companion in the eye, even as she spoke calming words to him. Thorax, for his part, narrowed his eyes at this individual, before turning to his brother.

"I haven't had the chance to speak to him yet. How's he doing?"

Pharynx sighed.

"Same as always. He's been like this since we found him."

Thorax nodded, taking a deep breath.

"Alright then...perhaps it's time."

So, the King of the Changelings began to enter the chamber himself, ready to speak to this creature who had once been his enemy. But, as he entered, his towering form began to cast a shadow on the wall on the opposite side of the room, and the former rebel soon noticed this. His eyes widened, and he backed away from the shadow, turning sharply to see Thorax enter. He was panicked, panting furiously, all while the female spoke up to him, attempting to keep him relaxed.

"It's alright! It's alright! It's not her!"

Still panting, the drone saw that she had the fight of it, as he finally noticed who it was that actually entered.

"Oh! Th...Thorax, it's...it's you."

Pharynx, who was still standing in the doorway, narrowed his eyes.

"That's King Thorax to you!"

But his brother looked to him with disapproval, prompting the Captain to give a grumble before stepping to the side. Now that this had been sorted, Thorax once more tuned his attention to their guest, stepping further into the chamber and taking a seat beside him.

"So...how are you doing?"

The drone, still shaking, got back to his seat, giving a short nod and always avoiding the larger Changeling's eyes, even as he began to answer.

"I'm...okay...for the most part."

Thorax nodded.

"Tell me about what happened...please."

A grimace came to the drone, but he did as requested.

"My squad and I...all that remained of the rebellion...we tried to infiltrate the Lunar kingdom. The plan was to sow chaos in their ranks, maybe turn them against Equestria, to take away one of your allies. But..."

Fear took hold in his face.

"...that's when...she appeared. Queen Moon."

Thorax frowned, but kept quiet as the drone carried on.

"She...she tore through us like we were nothing! Every shot we threw at her, she barely felt it! Every drone, even our leader...fell."

He held himself.

"I can still see them when I close my eyes. Their...burnt and broken bodies. Their screams. I...I thought I was going to die."

Thorax nodded.

"...But she let you go?"

The drone nodded.

"Y...yes. She released me, telling me to come here, to you. To start a new life and forsake the ways of Chrysalis. I think...it might have been because I was the only one who wasn't fighting her. I was just trying to get away."

Thorax considered that for a long time before finally speaking up again.

"I realise that what you went through...was a difficult experience. But you're safe now."

Slowly, the drone looked to him, surprised.

"But I...I was your enemy."

To that, Thorax nodded.

"Yes...you were. And yet...here you are. You surrendered to us...and you're willing to be part of the Hive again."

A smile came to his lips.

"I promise you...things are different. Chrysalis is gone...and the new way will help our people, you have my word on that."

Now, whether the drone actually believed or even cared about whether Thorax's claims were true was not certain at this point. In fact, all the drone really seemed concerned with at the moment was that he was safe, and as far away from his assailant as possible. So, quietly, he simply gave a nod, and Thorax, seeing this, nodded back. Then, in utter silence, he gestured to the female, who adjusted her glasses before following her King out of the chamber. Once outside, the King looked to her, then glanced back to her patient.

"Well...what do you think?"

She let out a long sigh.

"An ordeal like what he's been through will take time to recover from. Remember, he'd most likely known those other drones all his life...and to see them destroyed..."

Thorax nodded, understanding her words.

"Do you think...he can change...like we did?"

Considering that, the female shrugged her shoulders.

"It is difficult to say. He may do, one day, but for now, we should focus on his recovery. Accepting love will be difficult as long as this scar remains upon his spirit."

Thorax nodded, accepting that.

"Very well...do what you can for him."

Sighing, his follower turned away, heading back in to begin the undoubtedly long process of helping this broken person to heal. Thorax watched her go, then turned. Pharynx was still there, right next to the entrance to the chamber, and had a solemn look about him.

"I heard him talk about the one who led him. Captain Mandible."

Thorax nodded.

"Your old sparring partner?"

Pharynx exhaled.

"A good soldier...good fighter...even if he did side with our old Queen."

He looked to his brother, to his King.

"So...this leader of the Lunars got rid of the rebels for us."

Thorax frowned.

"She did...though I wish it could have ended...differently."

Pharynx stepped forward.

"Brother...we too killed those who sided with Chrysalis. Our own rebellion against her...how many drones now lie buried because of it?"

Pain came to Thorax's eyes.

"...Too many."

Pharynx nodded.

"Thorax...I realise that you were always a softer heart than I...but even you must realise...we owe Queen Moon a debt of gratitude for...ending our problem."

Thorax gained a somewhat distasteful expression.

"I understand that. She was defending her people against infiltration...she brought an end to the remaining loyalists of Chrysalis...and she was willing to show mercy to the one who did not attempt to attack her."

His frown deepened.

"This whole thing...just doesn't feel...right. I can take no pleasure in this, brother."

Pharynx shook his head.

"Perhaps...but at least we can take solace in there being fewer enemies for us to worry about. Your throne is secure at last."

For a time, Thorax said nothing to that. Then, as he turned, he looked upon the still-shaking form of the drone within the chamber.

"...For now."

Between Father and Son

Twilight was as giddy as a school-filly right now, waiting outside her front door at the Golden Oak Library. Spike was beside her, looking out into the streets, and appeared to be just as excited as she was. Neither of them said anything, but they kept their gaze onwards, watching every single pony that came within view. Then, after an almost agonizingly long wait, it finally happened for them. A lone figure crossed the horizon, heading straight for them. It was a unicorn stallion, blue in both fur and mane, and as soon as he saw the library ahead of him, and those who waited at its door, he smiled. Twilight, for her part, could contain herself no longer, and charged forward, with her adopted son close behind. The stallion chuckled at this sight, and within moments, Night Light was embracing his daughter for the first time in a very long while. Twilight almost had tears in her eyes at this reunion, and Spike's smile widened further once he'd actually reached the two of them. When they at last parted, Twilight was the one to break the silence.

"It's so good to see you again, Dad!"

Night nodded.

"You too, sweetheart."

His eyes drifted down to the young drake nearby, prompting him to give him a tender pat upon his head.

"And I see you’re getting taller, Spike."

The child laughed.

"Thanks, Grandpa!"

A long sigh escaped the older stallion, and he once more looked to his daughter.

"I can't tell you how much I've missed you. Both of you."

The look on Twilight's face made it clear that she too had missed this union, but, for the time being at least, she said nothing. For it was at this moment that her ears perked up to the sound of approaching hoof-steps. Turning, all three of them looked on to discover that it was none other than her brother, Shining Amour. He too smiled, albeit to a lesser degree than his sister, and Night, seeing him, stepped forward. The two stallions embraced, much to Twilight's delight, and when they moved away from one another, it was Shining who spoke first.

"Father."

Night nodded.

"Shining."

Twilight, still happy about all of this, soon drew her Father's attention.

"I'd love to stay and chat, but I've got to get Spike to school. He's late enough as it is."

Night gave an understanding look.

"Of course. I'll be here when you get back."

Spike slumped his shoulders.

"Awwww!"

But the older stallion simply chuckled.

"Don't worry, kiddo. I'm not going anywhere right now. We’ll talk when you get home from school."

That seemed to perk the young dragon up somewhat, but he said nothing, instead heading off to follow his Mother, who gave Night one last wave before setting off in earnest. He watched as his daughter and grandson moved further and further away, until they were, at last, out of sight entirely. This left him with his son, whose smile faded by the smallest amount.

"Well...shall we?"

He gestured to the library door, and Night nodded in response. So, the two stallions moved together silently, entering the library soon afterwards and closing the door behind them. Looking to the table in the middle of the chamber, Night could tell that Twilight had already prepared a tray of tea-cups for him, which he couldn't help but smile to. The two took their respective seats, choosing a cup for themselves and taking slow sips. Neither of them said a word, but even so, it was clear that they were both deep in thought. And this carried on for some time, until, finally, it was Shining who addressed his Father first.

"So...how's home?"

Night looked up from his tea.

"Things are fine back in Canterlot. I mean, obviously there's a lot of whispers and tension right now, and there are a few grumbles regarding our investigation into the Followers of the Sun, but it's nothing that we weren't expecting."

Shining nodded.

"And your work?"

Night sighed.

"It can get difficult at such times, I'll grant you. But, I've been in the Guard for most of my life, son, and I have no intention of letting a difficult period get me down."

His son considered that.

"Father...is it true?"

The older stallion raised an eyebrow.

"Is what true?"

Shining hesitated for a time, then finally got around to saying what he wanted to.

"Is it true...that you suggested to the Princess that Ponyville be abandoned in the event of war?"

Silence passed between them, and Night looked to his eldest with neither anger nor worry. Instead, he simply looked tired, as evidenced by the long sigh that escaped him. Gently, he placed his tea down upon the table, and he looked the other stallion right in the eye.

"So...you know?"

Shining nodded.

"Cadence received a number of documents from the Princess a while back. Instructions on what to do under certain circumstances. And one of those instructions..."

He narrowed his eyes.

"...was that the Guard's presence in Ponyville withdraw if outright fighting begins with the Lunars."

Night, gaining a rather steely look to him, nodded.

"Yes...that is the contingency."

Shining frowned.

"Then...you made that suggestion?"

His Father did not flinch.

"...I did."

Shining took a deep breath, exhaling just as overtly, before continuing.

"...Why?"

Night looked away, to the window, seeing the ordinary citizens of Ponyville going about their day.

"When I joined the Guard...I swore to do all I could to defend my people."

He turned back to face Shining.

"But I am also the head of Celestia's Elite, which makes me the leader of Equestria’s army. And that means that I have to look at the larger picture. And, like it or not..."

He matched his son's frown.

"...the larger picture paints a very clear picture of what will happen to this place if fighting begins. Out of the way and largely undefended...it will fall."

Shining took all of that in, then placed his cup down on the same table as his Father.

"Father...you know me. If you command me to leave this place...to leave its people to the Lunars without a fight..."

Night sighed again, giving a solemn nod.

"I know...you will refuse."

Shining too looked away.

"Treason or not...I cannot abandon anypony to an enemy. I swore to protect...and protect I will...even if I have to do so alone."

Night shook his head.

"You were always so...so stubborn."

A dry chuckle escaped the younger stallion.

"Well...you know what they say...like Father like son."

The two shared a laugh, but it was one devoid of humour or comfort. Neither of them was enjoying this talk, and they knew it. Even so, when the laugh died down, Shining regained his earlier seriousness.

"And Twilight? She is perhaps more devoted to peace between us and them than anypony else. And she has come to love this place. She too might stay."

Night, hearing that, looked more than a little angered.

"I have no intention of simply standing by while my little girl remains in harm's way. Forcing you to leave would yield me nothing...but her? With Twilight at least...she might see sense."

Shining shook his head.

"It's been a long time since you last saw her, Father. Much has happened to Twilight during her time here. She's grown braver, bolder. If you ask...she may refuse just as much as I would."

Night's frown deepened.

"In that case...whether she hates me for it or not...I may have to ignore her wishes."

Shining looked to him, shocked and angered in equal measure.

"So...you plan to force her to leave? And Spike too?"

Night glanced back down to his tea.

"Shining...your Mother...my beloved...she gave her life bringing your sister into this world. I will not let that sacrifice be in vain. If my actions allow Twilight to continue living...then it will be worth whatever scorn she bears towards me."

Again, there was nothing but silence between them, and neither even wanted to look at each other right now. But, as that moment passed, Shining let out the longest sigh yet, turning to look upon his Father once more.

"Dad...how likely is a war with them?"

Night too turned, his face one of sadness.

"I...don't know, son. I honestly don't know."

Shining opened his mouth to speak, only to be halted when, just then, the door of the library opened. Both stallions got out of their seats, and looked on to see that it was none other than Twilight herself. The young mare entered, giggling nervously, before taking a seat herself.

"Sorry I was a little late. I got caught up talking to Fluttershy at the school gates."

She levitated her own tea cup to her, blowing on it slightly before taking a sip. After letting out a contented sigh, she looked to the two stallions in her life, smiling all the while.

"So...what have you been talking about?"

Shining and Night looked to one another, and for just the barest of moments, didn't know what to say. Then, after a while, Shining spoke.

"We were just talking about your time here."

Night nodded, putting on a smile for his daughter's benefit.

"Indeed. There's a lot to get through after all."

Twilight's own smile widened.

"I’ll say! You wouldn't believe half the stuff that's happened since I got here!"

Leaning back into her chair, she let out a sigh of her own, still maintaining that smile as she did so.

"Still...it's been good here. I don't think I could give up Ponyville for the world."

Unbeknownst to her, her Father silently winced to that, but hid it well behind his smile.

"Well...that's good to know, sweetheart."

One Drake, Two Playdates

Ever since the anniversary celebration the Lunars had been through, there was an air of calm and relaxation in Ponyville that, in all honesty, they hadn't experienced since the days before the Embassy was even built. The Lunars, for all their discipline and intimidation, just didn't seem that terrifying to them at the moment. As such, things seemed good right now, and the pleasant and sunny weather they were experiencing certainty helped with that. Into this picturesque scene walked Spike, heading out of the Golden Oak Library with a chipper smile upon his face. He walked through the streets of the town, greeted warmly by many who passed him by, for they all knew the look of a child who was planning to have a long day of fun and play when they saw one. So, he sauntered on, looking forward to the day he had planned for himself, chuckling slightly as he, finally, looked down to the large scroll he'd been carrying with him since he left the library. Stopping for a while, he unrolled it, looking over the words that were written within.

"Okay now...play-date with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo? Check!"

His smile widened.

"Alrighty then! We've got a good long day together. We'll go looking for frogs in the pond, fly our kites, head on over and play hide-and-seek in the woods, and then we can..."

But, he was interrupted when, just then, he heard a familiar voice call out to him.

"Good morning, Spike!"

Turning, the young drake smiled when he saw that it was his teacher, Cheerilee.

"Good morning, Miss Cheerilee!"

The mare giggled to this, smiling to him as she finally reached him.

"I take it you've got your day all planned out?"

He gave her a little salute.

"Yes, Ma'am!"

She nodded to that.

"Very good. I hope you've made enough time to finish your homework at the end of it though?"

The youngster gave a slight blush to that.

"Sure!"

Cheerilee, satisfied with that answer, began to move off.

"Well, don't let me keep you! Have fun with Sweetie Belle!"

Spike smiled back to that, giving a brief wave. But, as he began to turn, he stopped. Confusion took hold of him, and he then darted back around and called out.

"Um...Miss Cheerilee?"

The mare halted, looking back to him.

"Yes, Spike?"

He nervously poked the ends of his fingers against one another before continuing.

"I...er...did you say...Sweetie Belle?"

Cheerilee raised an eyebrow.

"Well...yes? Remember, you were saying in class the other day how you'd arranged to meet with her?"

Spike blinked slowly, then let out a nervous chuckle.

"Oh! Yes! Silly me! Just checking, so...um...thank you!"

Though Cheerilee was, of course, a little uncertain towards the tone he'd said that in, she nevertheless offered a smile, before promptly heading back where she'd been going. Spike stood there, continuing to wave goodbye to her, but, as soon as she was far enough away, he yanked out his scroll and began to frantically look through it. He looked and looked, until finally, he saw it. There was indeed a day planned to spend time with Sweetie Belle, and as he looked to the date, he saw, to his utter horror that it was today. And then, just to double-check, he looked over to his assigned notes of spending time with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Again, the date matched. He had, without even knowing it, made arrangements to spend the day with all three of them. Looking up, he began to pant furiously.

"Oh...oh no!"

He began to pace up and down in that spot.

"What...what do I do?! I already told Apple Bloom and Scootaloo that I'd hang out with them today!"

Worry grew in his expression.

"I can't just cancel! They'll be so upset! And Scootaloo always looks forward to this! I can't look at her being sad! Not her! She might never want to see me again!"

Stopping, his eyes widened.

"But if I say that to Sweetie Belle...she might think I'm trying to get out of spending time with her!"

He gasped.

"And her Mother is the Ambassador! So she might take it as an insult!"

Nerves took hold of him, and he began to bite the ends of his claws.

"This could lead to a break down of diplomatic relations! The Lunars will say we snubbed them! Tensions will rise! Ponies will start getting angry at each other! Things will go under within days! And before long, they'll have declared war on one another!"

He continued to pant heavily.

"Gah! What am I going to do?! There's going to be war, and it'll be all my fault! Why...why..."

He dropped to his knees, balling his claws into fists and shaking them up at the heavens.

"...WHY DIDN’T I DOUBLE-CHECK MY SCHEDULE?!?!"

Then, as he was doing this, a local stallion walked by, looking to him with a raised eyebrow.

"Um...you okay there, kiddo?"

"NO!!!...AND ALSO THANKS FOR ASKING!!!" Spike replied.

The stallion blinked.

"Er...okay then?"

And then he walked off, leaving the young drake all by himself. Slowly, he started to catch his breath, getting to his feet again and, like before, starting to pace.

"Okay, Spike. Calm down. You've still got time to figure this out. I mean, it's not like the girls are going to show up early or anything!"

"Hey, Spike!"

And just like that, the colour drained from his face. He snapped his head to the side, just in time to see Apple Bloom and Scootaloo walking over to greet him. But, that was okay, he thought to himself. He could work with this. Sweetie Belle wasn't here yet after all.

"Hi, Spike!"

Well, it was official. The world hates him. He turned again, seeing that Sweetie Belle was indeed coming over. The young dragon looked to her, then to the other two, and back and forth, before finally starting to have a panic attack, breathing heavily and looking like he might collapse at any moment. And it was while he was doing this that the girls finally reached him and, as one would expect, they were a little unsure of how to respond to him as he was doing all of this. They looked to each other, hoping the other side would have answers, only to see them shrugging their shoulders. In he end, Apple Bloom reached forward, giving him a gentle poke on the side.

"Er...Spike?"

With that, he was brought back to a functioning mental state, looking to all three fillies and speaking up in a clearly nervous manner.

"Oh! Hi! Erm...well...nice day, isn't it?"

Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow.

"Spike...is somethin' goin' on?"

Again, panic set in, and this time, he simply didn't have the mental ability to hold it back any longer, He turned to Sweetie Belle, dropped to his knees, and clasped his claws together.

"Please don't let your Mother declare war!"

Of course, Sweetie Belle didn't really know how to take that.

What?! Spike, what are you talking about?"

So, he began to explain.

"I was planning on spending time with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo today, but I totally forgot that I was supposed to play with you today too! And I know that if I cancelled with you, then your country would feel insulted, and everypony would start fighting!"

He stopped, taking a moment to catch his breath after that rant, all while the surrounding fillies looked to one another. Then, after that long and uncomfortable silence, Spike began to hear, to his surprise, all three of them start to giggle. He looked to them all, showing clear confusion, which eventually prompted Sweetie Belle to speak up.

"Oh, Spike! You're so silly!"

Still laughing, Apple Bloom chimed in.

"Ah'll say! Y'all didn' jus' think ta ask us ta all play together?"

Spike opened his mouth, ready to give a reply, only to have that scenario play out in his mind. Then, ever so slowly, he paused, a look of obvious embarrassment coming to him.

"Oh...that...yeah...that would kinda be the better choice, huh?"

The three fillies nodded, and even Scootaloo, silent as she was, gave the young drake a look that overtly showed how ridiculous she thought he was being. Chuckling nervously, Spike scratched the back of his head, then let out a deliberate cough.

"So...um...to the pond?"

The three fillies, still regarding him with amused expressions, nodded in agreement, and together, they began to make their way off in that very direction. But, after a few steps, Spike looked over to Apple Bloom.

"You, er...you're gonna remember this for a while, aren't you?"

Chuckling, the little earth pony gave him a pat on the head.

"Fer years, friend."

Cadets

Though the soldiers of Equestria had come to realise that they were, perhaps, not the best combatants ponykind had to offer, that did not stop them from wanting to be as good as they could be. Nowhere was this more evident than among the barracks of the Canterlot Elite. These were Equestria's best of the best. The mares and stallions hoof-picked from other squads and divisions across the land to serve as the most able and trusted troops of their nation. Their goal? To protect and serve not only Princess Celestia but the great capital city of Canterlot. Training was often rigorous, and many would often end the day feeling exhausted and drained. But, such was the mark of a day well spent, or, at least, that's what they often told themselves. For Vapour Trail, her recent exertions since being chosen into this select group of ponies was becoming as clear as day upon her face, and as she placed her armour away in her locker for the day, she let out a long and tired-sounding sigh.

"Okay...up early tomorrow. Patrols on the western side of the city...then a debriefing with Captain Night...then extra drills with the squad...is that everything?"

She looked to the interior of her locker door, seeing the list of duties and day-plans she'd made for herself. Sure enough, her recollections matched the scrawls she'd put there, and she gave a brief nod to it. But, as her eyes slowly turned away from that, she started to bear a slight grimace. For there, right at the back of her locker, was a mirror, and her reflection was not exactly looking ship-shape right now.

"Ugh! My mane's a mess right now!"

Letting out another sigh, she reached into her locker, pulling out a small comb and starting to get to work on her unkempt mane.

"Why...why do those helmets always have to make this so...ugh!"

She grunted as she tugged on one particularly stubborn knot in her mane, and as she did so, she accidentally let her comb slip out of her hoof. Her eyes widened as she saw it fly off through the air, heading straight to the side, wherein it then collided with the still-worn helmet of another of her colleagues. She took on a look of worry as she watched this other cadet, a pegasus stallion, look down to the comb upon the floor. Taking off his helmet, he revealed himself to have a dark-blue mane, which contrasted heavily against his yellowy-orange fur. However, contrary to what Vapour might have suspected, he did not seem in any way irritated as he picked up the comb. Instead, he looked to her with a smile, walking over to her and offering it back to her.

"Drop this?"

Letting out a clearly-stressed exhale, Vapour accepted it, looking to the stallion with a more relaxed expression.

"I'm so sorry about that!"

But the stallion chuckled.

"No problem. Happens all the time."

Still smiling, he reached out, offering his hoof.

"Flash Sentry."

Relaxing a bit more, Vapour accepted the offered hoof.

"Vapour Trail."

Flash nodded.

"We haven't spoken yet, but I've heard about you. You joined about a month after me, right?"

Vapour nodded.

"Yeah, it...it was kind of a surprise."

The stallion chuckled.

"Yeah, tell me about it. One minute, I'm doing patrols around Cloudsdale, and the next, I get an invite from Captain Night Light himself."

He looked away, bearing a slightly embarrassed look to himself.

"You should have seen the look on my face when I got the news. I think my jaw might have fallen all the way down to the ground that day. And remember, I was in Cloudsdale, so that's a long way down!"

Raising a hoof to her mouth, Vapour stifled a giggle to that. But, she said nothing, watching as her colleague continued to speak.

"And you? I don't think I heard how you got the Captain's attention."

To that, Vapour's smile was replaced with a less-than-happy look.

"Oh...it's...not that good of a story."

Flash tilted his head, showing confusion, and looked on as the mare turned to her locker, letting out a sigh that was tinted with a degree of sadness.

"The day the Captain accepted me...my best friend was arrested for corruption. He lost his posting in the Guard of Manehattan. And...I haven't seen him since."

The stallion's face softened, and his ears drooped somewhat.

"I'm...I'm sorry. I shouldn't have brought it up."

Bit Vapour shook her head.

"Don't worry. Sky brought it on himself. I kept telling him he should stop, that he should walk away...but he just kept on doing it. And now...?"

She didn't finish, instead slowly and solemnly closing her locker. Flash, seeing that she was clearly upset, gently placed a hoof upon her shoulder, gaining her attention.

"I know that can't have been easy...but we can't control what other ponies do."

Vapour nodded.

"That's what I keep telling myself. Captain Night said he accepted me into the Elite because I showed loyalty to my friend...that it was a worthy trait."

Her grimace returned.

"But if I'd have been truly loyal...I would have done more to stop Sky before things got too far."

Flash nodded.

"Maybe...or maybe he would have still ignored you. We can't ever know what might have happened, and second-guessing ourselves only drives us nuts."

A chuckle escaped him.

"At least...that's what the Captain says."

Vapour giggled.

"Not a bad way to think about it."

Flash again nodded, and in the silence that followed, he got back to doing what he'd been doing before he noticed Vapour. He went to his locker, removed the last pieces of his armour to place within it, then closed said locker tightly. Once that was done, he let out a sigh, clearly feeling better about the day's work being done, before looking once more to his latest colleague. A warm and friendly smile came to him, and he walked over to Vapour yet again. She looked to him, with that smile of his, and listened as he spoke in an upbeat tone.

"So I was watching you fly around during our training session earlier. You were pretty good."

A blush came to the mare at that.

"Oh, you're just saying that."

But Flash shook his head to this display of modesty.

"No, I mean it! I've been here long enough to know good fliers when I see them, and you definitely qualify!"

She looked to him, her expression and tone reflecting clear and open appreciation for those words.

"Thanks...but...Captain Night still says we have a long way to go."

Flash nodded, agreeing.

"True...but from what I hear, he's always been like that. Old soldier and all that."

The two shared a laugh together, which ended when Flash, after looking around themselves for a moment, spoke up again.

"Although...I hear his daughter's coming to town in a few days. So we can probably count on him being a bit more relaxed."

Raising a hoof to her head, Vapour wiped away some of the sweat that still lingered upon her brow.

"Phew! That’s good to hear!"

Again, the two shared a laugh, and, saying nothing, they began to head off together, soon exiting the locker room of the barracks.

"So...you’re a Cloudsdale native too?" Vapour asked.

Flash's chest swelled with a little pride.

"Yes, Ma'am! Born and bred!"

Vapour looked ahead, looking like she was growing somewhat nostalgic.